in the Church concerning Preachers Is it fit that only one or two speak or many more if moved thereto 1 Cor. 14.30 31 32 33. A. If any thing be Revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his Peace For ye may all prophesie one by one that all may learn and that all may be comforted And the Spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets for God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace as in all the Churches of the Saints Q. Is there any Promise that Daughters as well as Sons shall Prophesie under the Gospel Joel 2.28 A. And it shall come to pass afterwards that I will pour out of my Spirit upon all Flesh and your Sons and your Daughters shall prophesie your old Men shall dream Dreams your young Men shall see Visions Q. Is that Promise fulfilled and to be fulfilled Acts â—â— 17. A. But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel and it shall come to pass in the last days saith God I will pour out my Spirit upon all Flesh and your Sons and your Daughters shall prophesie and your Young men shall see Visions and your Old Men shall dream Dreams Q. Is there any such Instance of Old in the Scripture Acts 21.9 A. And the same Man had four Daughters Virgins which did prophesie Q. But may All Women speak or are any commanded to keep Silence in the Church 1 Cor. 14.34 35. A. Let your Women keep Silence in the Church for it is not permitted unto them to speak but they are commanded to be under Obedience as also saith the Law And if they will learn any thing let them ask their Husbands at Home for it is a Shame for Women to speak in the Church 1 Tim. 2.11 12. Let the Woman learn in Silence with all Subjection But I suffer not a Woman to teach or usurp Authority over the Man but to be in Silence Q. The first of these seems only to relate to Women that have Husbands What comes of them that have none The second speaks nothing of the Church but only that she ought not to usurp Authority over the Man hath this no Limitation Doth not the same Apostle give Directions how Women that speak should behave themselves in the Church 1 Cor. 11.4 5. A. Every man Praying or Prophesying having his Head covered dishonoureth his Head But every Woman that Prayeth or Prophesieth with her Head uncovered dishonoureth her Head for that is even all one as if she were shaven CHAP. X. Concerning Worship Question WHat is the Worship that is Acceptable to God Answer But the Hour cometh and now is John 4.23 24. when the True Worshippers shall Worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in Truth Q. Seeing Prayer is a part of Worship when ought we to Pray A. And he spake a Parable unto them to this End Luke 18.1 That men ought Always to Pray and not to faint Pray without ceasing 1 Thes. 5.17 Q. Hath God no respect to the Manner of Calling upon him For there is no Difference between the Jew and the Greek Rom. 10.12 for the same Lord over all is Rich unto all that call upon him Q. Doth God hear the Prayers of all that call upon him A. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him Psal. 145.18 to all that call upon him in Truth The Lord is far from the Wicked Prov. 15.29 but he hears the Prayer of the Righteous Now we know that God heareth not Sinners John 9.38 but if any man be a Worshipper of God and doth his Will him he heareth And this is the Confidence that we have in him 1 John 5.14 that if we ask any thing according to his Will he heareth us Q After what Mannner doth the Apostle then declare he will Pray A. What is it then I will pray with the Spirit and I will pray with the Vnderstanding also I will sing with the Spirit 1 Cor. 14.15 and I will sing with the Vnderstanding also Q. Must we then pray always in the Spirit A. Praying always Ephes. 6.18 with all Prayer and Supplication in the Spirit and Watching thereunto with all Preseverance and Supplication for all Saints Q. Since we are commanded to pray always in it can we do it of our selves without the Help thereof A. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our Infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought Rom. 8.26 27. but the Spirit it self maketh Intercession for us with Groanings which cannot be utter'd And he that searcheth the Hearts knoweth what is the Mind of the Spirit because he maketh Intercession for the Saints according to the Will of God Q. I perceive that without the Leadings and Help of the Spirit prayers are altogether unprofitable may not a man truly utter these things that are Spiritual without the Spirit 's Assistance A. Wherefore I give you to understand that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus Accursed and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 18.3 Q. That is strange It seems the Spirit is much more necessary than many called Christians suppose it to be some of which can scarce give a good Account whether they have it or want it But if a man speak things true upon the Matter are they not true as from him if spoken without the Spirit Jer. 5.2 A. And though they say The Lord liveth surely they swear falsly Q. It is apparent from all these Scriptures that the True Worship of God is in Spirit and as it is not limited to a certain place neither to any certain time what shall we think of them that plead for the Observation of certain Days A. But now after that ye have known God or rather are known of God Gal. 4 9 10 11. how turn ye again to the weak and beggarly Elements whereunto ye desire again to be in Bondage Ye observe Days and Months and Times and Years I am afraid of you lest I have bestowed upon you Labour in vain Col. 2.16 17. Let no man therefore judge you in Meat or Drink or in respect of an Holy Day or of the New Moon or of the Sabbath Day which are a Shadow of things to come but the Body is of Christ. Q. Seeing it is so may not some Christians as lawfully esteem all Days alike as others may esteem some Days above another What Rule giveth the Apostle in this Case A. One man esteemeth one Day above another another esteemeth every Day alike Rom. 14.5 6. let every man be fully perswaded in his own Mind He that regardeth a Day regardeth it unto the Lord and he that regardeth not the Day to the Lord he doth not
preparing War against all such as put not in their Mouths teaching for Hire and divining for Money p Mich. 3.5 11. Nor yet of those which teach things which they ought not for filthy Lucre's sake q Tit. 1.11 That run greedily after the Error of Balaam for Reward loving the Wages of Vnrighteousness r 2 Pet. 2.15 And through Covetousness with feigned Words making Merchandise of Souls s 2 Pet. 2.3 Men of corrupt Minds destitute of the Truth supposing that Gain is Godliness t 1 Tim. 6.5 but they know that Godliness with Contentment is great Gain u 1 Tim 6 6. and having Food and Raiment they are therewith content x 1 Tim. 6.8 ARTICLE XVII Concerning Worship THe Hour cometh and now is when the true Worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth for the Father seeketh such to worship him y John 4.23 God is a Spirit and they which worship must worship him in Spirit and in Truth z John 4 24. For the Lord is nigh to all them that call upon him to all that call upon him in Truth a Psal. 145.18 He is far from the wicked but he heareth the Prayer of the Righteous b Prov. 15.29 And this is the Confidence that we have in him that if we ask any thing according to his Will he heareth us c 1 John 5.14 What is it then We must pray with the Spirit and with the Vnderstanding also d 1 Cor. 14.15 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our Infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh Intercession for us with Groanings which cannot be uttered And he that searcheth the Heart knoweth what is the Mind of the Spirit because he maketh Intercession for the Saints according to the Will of God e Rom. 8.26 27. ARTICLE XVIII Concerning Baptism AS there is One Lord One Faith so there is One Baptism f Ephes. 4.5 which doth also now save us not the putting away of the Filth of the Flesh but the Answer of a Good Conscience towards God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ g 1 Pet. 3.21 22. For John indeed baptized with Water but Christ with the Holy Ghost and with Fire h Matth. 3.1 Therefore as many as are baptized into Jesus Christ are baptized into his Death and are buried with him by Baptism into Death that like as Christ was raised up from the Dead by the Glory of the Father even so they also should walk in Newness of Life i Rom. 6.34 having put on Christ k Gal. 3.27 ARTICLE XIX Concerning Eating of Bread and Wine Washing of one anothers Feet Abstaining from things Strangled and from Blood and Anointing of the Sick with Oil. THe Lord Jesus the same Night in which he was betrayed took Bread and when he had given Thanks he brake it and said Take eat this is my Body which is broken for you this do in Remembrance of me After the same manner also he took the Cup when he had supped saying This Cup is the New Testament in my Blood this do ye as oft as ye drink it in Remembrance of me For as oft as ye do eat this Bread and drink this Cup ye do shew forth the Lord's Death till he come l Cor. 11.23 24 25. Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his Hands and that he was come from God and went to God he raiseth from Supper and laid aside his Garments and took a Towel and girded himself after that he poured Water into a Bason and began to wash the Disciples Feet and to wipe them with the Towel wherewith he was girded So after he had washed their Feet and had taken his Garments and set down again he said unto them Know ye what I have done unto you Ye call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am If I then your Lord and Master have washed your Feet ye also ought to wash one anothers Feet For I have given you an Example that ye should do as I have done unto you m John 13 2 3 4 12 13 14 15. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us to lay upon you no greater Burden than these Necessary Things That ye abstain from Meats offered to Idols from Blood and from things Strangled and from Fornication from which if ye keep your selves ye do well n Acts 15.28 29. Is any man sick among you let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them Pray over him Anointing him with Oil o James 5.14 ARTICLE XX. Concerning the Liberty of such Christians as are come to know the Substance as to the Vsing or not Vsing of these Rites and of the Observation of Days THe Kingdom of God is not Meat and Drink but Righteousness and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost p Rom. 14 17. Let no man therefore judge us in Meat or Drink or in Respect of an Holy-Day or of the New-Moon or the Sabbath-Days q Col. 2.16 For if we be dead with Christ from the Rudiments of the World why as though living in the World are We subject to Ordinances Let us not touch or taste or handle which all are to perish with the Using after the Commandments and Doctrines of Men r Col. 2.20 21 22. For now after we have known God or rather are known of him why should we turn again unto the Weak and Beggarly Elements or desire again to be in Bondage to observe Dayes and Months and Times and Years lest Labour have been bestowed on us in vain s Gal. 4.9 10 11. If one man esteem a Day above another another esteemeth every day alike let every man be fully perswaded in his own Mind He that regardeth a Day regardeth it unto the Lord and he that regardeth not the Day to the Lord he doth not regard it t Rom. 14.5 6. ARTICLE XXI Concerning Swearing Fighting and Persecution IT hath been said by them of Old Thou shalt not Forswear thy self but shalt perform unto the Lord thine Oaths But Christ says unto us Swear not at all neither by Heaven for it is God's Throne nor by the Earth for it is his Foot-stool neither by Jerusalem for it is the City of the great King neither shalt thou swear by thy Head because thou canst not make one Hair white or black But let your Communication be Yea Yea Nay Nay for whatsoever is more than these cometh of Evil u Mat. 5 33 34 35 36 37. And James chargeth us Above all things not to swear neither by Heaven neither by the Earth neither by any other Oath but let your Yea be Yea and your Nay Nay lest ye fall into Condemnation x Jam. 5.12 Though we walk in the Flesh we are not to War after the Flesh for the Weapons of our Warfare are not to be
neither doth his Worship consist in it or need either the Wisdom Glory Riches or Splendor of this World to beautify or adorn it nor yet the outward Power or Arm of flesh to maintain uphold or protect it but it is and may be performed by those that are spiritually minded notwithstanding all Opposition Violence and Malice of men because it being purely Spiritual it is out of the reach of Natural men to interrupt or molest it Even as Jesus Christ the Author thereof did enjoy and possess his Spiritual Kingdom while oppressed persecuted and rejected of men and as in despite of the Malice and Rage of the Devil he spoiled principalities and powers Triumphing over them and through death destroyed him that had the power of death that is the Devil so also all his Followers both can and do Worship him Col. 2.15 not only without the Arm of flesh to protect them but even when oppressed For their Worship being Spiritual is by the Power of the Spirit defended and maintained but such Worships as are carnal and consist in carnal and outward Ceremonies and Observations Carnal Worships cannot stand without the Arm of Flesh. need a Carnal and outward Arm to protect them and defend them else they cannot stand and subsist And therefore it appears that the several Worships of our Opposers both Papists and Protestants are of this kind and not the true Spiritual and New Covenant-worship of Christ because as hath been observed they cannot stand without the Protection or Countenance of the outward Magistrate neither can be performed if there be the least Opposition For they are not in the Patience of Jesus to serve and worship him with sufferings ignominies calumnies and reproaches And from hence have sprung all those Wars Fightings and Blood-shed among Christians while each by the Arm of flesh endeavoured to defend and protect their own Way and Worship and from this also sprung up that Monstrous Opinion of Persecution of which we shall speak more at length hereafter § XV. But Fourthly The Nature of this Worship IV. True Worship in Spirit Establisht by Christ. which is performed by the Operation of the Spirit the Natural man being silent doth appear from these words of Christ Joh. 4.23 24. But the hour cometh and now is when the true Worshippers shall Worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth for the Father seeketh such to Worship him God is a Spirit and they that Worship him must Worship him in Spirit and in Truth This Testimony is the more specially to be observed for that it is both the first chiefest and most ample Testimony which Christ gives us of his Christian Worship as different and contradistinguished from that under the Law For first he sheweth that the Season is now come wherein the Worship must be in Spirit and in Truth for the Father seeketh such to Worship him so then it is no more a Worship consisting in outward Observations to be performed by man at set Times or Opportunities which he can do in his own will and by his own natural strength for else it would not differ in Matter but only in some Circumstances from that under the Law Next as for a Reason of this Worship we need not to give any other and indeed none can give a better than that which Christ giveth The Reason Christ gives for a Worship in Spirit which I think should be sufficient to satisfy every Christian to wit GOD is a SPIRIT and they that Worship him must Worship him in Spirit and in Truth As this ought to be received because it is the words of Christ so also it is founded upon so clear a Demonstration of Reason as sufficiently evidenceth its Verity For Christ excellently argues from the Analogy that ought to be betwixt the Object and the Worship directed thereunto God is a Spirit Arg. Therefore he must be worshipped in Spirit This is so certain that it can suffer no Contradiction yea and this Analogy is so necessary to be minded that under the Law when God instituted and appointed that Ceremonial Worship to the Jews because that Worship was Outward that there might be an Analogy he saw it necessary to Condescend to them as in a special manner to dwell betwixt the Cherubims within the Tabernacle and afterwards to make the Temple of Jerusalem in a sort his habitation and cause something of an outward Glory and Majesty to appear by causing Fire from Heaven to consume the Sacrifices The Glory of the Outward Temple and filling the Temple with a Cloud Through and by which Mediums Visible to the outward Eye he manifested himself proportionably to that outward Worship which he had Commanded them to perform So now under the New Covenant he seeing meet in his heavenly Wisdom to lead his Children in a path more Heavenly and Spiritual and in a Way both more easie and familiar and also purposing to disappoint Carnal and Outward Observations that his may have an Eye more to an Inward Glory and Kingdom than to an Outward he hath given us for an Example hereof the Appearance of his Beloved Son the Lord Jesus Christ who instead that Moses delivered the Israelites out of their outward Bondage Like Moses did from Outward so Christ delivers his from Inward Slavery and by outwardly destroying their Enemies hath delivered and doth deliver us by suffering and dying by the hands of his Enemies thereby Triumphing over the Devil and his and our inward Enemies and delivering us therefrom He hath also instituted an Inward and Spiritual Worship so that God now tieth not his people to the Temple of Jerusalem nor yet unto outward Ceremonies and Observations but taketh the Heart of every Christian for a Temple to dwell-in and there immediately appeareth and giveth him directions how to serve him in any outward Acts Since as Christ argueth God is a Spirit he will now be Worshipped in the Spirit where he reveals himself and dwelleth with the Contrite in heart Now since it is the Heart of Man that now is become the Temple of God in which he will be Worshipped and no more in particular Outward Temples since as blessed Stephen said out of the Prophet to the professing Jews of old The Most High dwelleth not in Temples made with hands as before the Glory of the Lord descended to fill the outward Temple it behoved to be purified and cleansed and all polluted stuff removed out of it yea and the place for the Tabernacle was overlaid with Gold the most precious clean and clearest of Metals so also before God be Worshipped in the Inward Temple of the Heart it must also be purged of its own filth and all its own Thoughts and Imaginations that so it may be fit to receive the Spirit of God and to be acted by it and doth not this directly lead us to that Inward Silence of which we have spoken and exactly pointed out And further This Worship must be in
to that Scripture cited by them The Plowing of the Wicked is Sin The plowing of the wicked is sin Prov. 21.4 they do not prove that it is meant of outward Plowing The Margin of our English hath it The light of the wicked and Arius Montanus rendereth it on the Margin Cogitatio the Thought That the Plowing of the Wicked is Sin in respect of the Manner and last End we grant but that the Action materially considered is Sin we altogether deny even in a Wicked Man For the outward Mechanick and Bodily Act is good in its Nature and profitable as also in so far as it may be for the Maintenance of his Family it is good So that in respect of the Matter and subordinate End there is no Difference betwixt the Plowing of a Good Man and a Wicked whereas the Prayer of a Good Man by the Spirit and the Prayer of a Wicked Man without the Spirit differ materially in their very Nature and Substance The Good Man's Prayer by the Spirit is true and real Prayer but the Wicked Man's Prayer The true Worshipper distinguished from the False is no true Prayer at all but a dead Image of it Nor is the Wicked Man a true Worshipper for he only is True Worshipper according unto the express Doctrine of Christ Who worships the Father in Spirit and in Truth whereas a Wicked Man's Plowing is as Real and true and good as to the Matter and Nature of the Outward Action as that of the Good It doth not therefore follow That according to the Quakers Principle because a Man is not to pray without the Spirit that therefore he is not to Plow without the Spirit in respect of the Matter although in respect of the Defect in the Manner and last End which should be the Glory of God he sins when he Plows as when he Prays but yet not so much in the one as in the other for in the one both Matter and Manner are wrong in the other not the Matter but Manner But if a Man be faithful to God he may as certainly expect the Divine Assistance of the Spirit to help him to Plow as to Pray although that Assistance to pray is greater and of another manner than that to Plow As is obvious to any that hath Spiritual Experience And whereas A. Sk. inferreth upon them Their going about the Spiritual Duties in a Carnal Manner c. This they call an Impudent Calumny But in this the Impudent Calumny is their own not his For dare they deny but they are for going about Prayer and Praise which are Spiritual Duties without the Motion of the Spirit which is as much as to say in a Carnal manner for what is not done by the Spirit is done but in a Carnal manner And whereas they call his Second Answer A Clear Confession c. yet they tell us nothing of it pag. 96. They are no less disingenuous in alledging That G. K. dissenteth from R. B. and A. Sk. whom in their airy and frothy Minds they call his pretended Infallible Brethren for as G. K. requireth Inspirations to the Acceptable Performance of other Actions so doth A. Sk. and R. B. Yet we all say Wicked Men may very lawfully go about Natural and Civil Performances as to Plow to Eat to pay Debts as they are materially considered without Inspiration and in so doing although they fall short of Acceptable Performance for Defect of the right manner and the End they sin less than to omit those Actions and indeed sin not at all as to the Nature and Substance of them as they do who pray without Inspiration As for G. K. his Distinction of Mandatory and Permissory Inspirations it holds good notwithstanding all their Idle Inspirations mandatory and permissory Foolish and Impertinent Cavilling at it From the Words of Paul that he essayed to go to Bithynia but the Spirit permitted him not G. K. inferred by the Rule of Contraries That the Spirit sometimes permitted him To evade this they are sorely pinched In their Account of the Dispute pag. 30. they grant his Consequence That Paul at sometimes had a Permission but they deny it to be an Inspiration But here in this new Assault they deny That any Permission followeth by the Rule of Contraries from Paul 's Words alledging That he permitted him and he permitted him not are not Contraries But G. K. did not alledge these to be Contraries for they are flat Contradictory Propositions Contrary and Contradictory distinguished But these we say are Contraries The Spirit permitted not Paul to go to Bithynia therefore he permitted him to go sometimes to some Places This is a plain Inference from the Rule of Contraries by Contraries We mean not Contraries in the strict Logical Sense as when the Contrariety is betwixt two Vniversals but Opposites which in the common way of Speech are called Contraries and in the Logical Sense may be called Sub-Contraries Which do infer one another not to be true always simul semel at one Time and Place but at divers Times and Places c. As for Example If there be a South there must be a North if a Time to come there is a Time to be past If some things be Hot and not Cold other things must be Cold and not Hot. And to use a more near Example to the Matter in Hand If when a River is not permitted to Run by reason of an excessive Freezing that bindeth it up at one Time it followeth That it is permitted to Run at another Time when there cometh a Thaw Or yet to come nearer If the Wind do not permit a Ship to sail Southward at one Time it doth permit her at another Time to sail Southward We would not have insisted on such Rudiments had not the great Ignorance of the Students occasioned it Pag. 97. They close their § 9. most pitifully After having failed to refute G. K's Distinction of Permissory and Mandatory Inspirations they say They leave it to be proved by G. K. That the simple permitting of him meaning Permission not joined with a Command hath been by Inspiration The Students Evasions and preposterous Demands Here they shamefully desert their Undertaking which was to Refute permissive Inspirations but when they fail to do this they put G. K. to prove them Whereas they ought to remember that G. K. is not bound by the Law of Dispute to prove any thing being a meer Defendent yea when he offered ex abundanti to prove something in the Dispute they blamed him for so doing being but a Defendent And now they would have him leave Defendent and become Opponent This is a pitiful Confutation of the Quakers Principles that when they fall short in their Proofs against us put us to prove our own Principles But seeing they are so beggarly as to beg from G. K. a Proof of this he shall give it unto them and it is this Admit then that according to the
themselves with the Arm of Flesh but we at the same time exercise Worship towards God and also patiently bear the Reproaches and Ignominies which Christ prophesied should be so incident and frequent to Christians For how can the Papists say their Mass if there be any there to disturb and interrupt them Do but take away the Mass-book The Worship of the Papists soon Interrupted the Calice the Host or the Priest's Garments yea do but spill the Water or the Wine or blow out the Candles a thing quickly done and the whole Business is marred and no Sacrifice can be offered The Protestants the like and Anabaptists Take from the Lutherans or Episcopalians their Liturgy or Common prayer-book and no service can be said Remove from the Calvinists Arminians Socinians Independents or Anabaptists the Pulpit the Bible and the Hour-glass or make but such a Noise as the Voice of the Preacher cannot be heard or disturb him but so before he come or strip him of his Bible and his Books and he must be dumb for they all think it an Heresy to Wait to speak as the Spirit of God giveth utterance and thus easily their Whole Worship may be marred But when people Meet together and their Worship consisteth not in such outward Acts and they depend not upon any one's speaking but meerly sit down to Wait upon God and to be gathered out of all Visibles and to feel the Lord in Spirit none of these things can hinder them of which we may say of a truth we are sensible Witnesses For when the Magistrates stirred up by the Malice and Envy of our Opposers have used all means possible and yet in vain to deter us from Meeting together and that openly and publickly in our own hired Houses for that purpose both Death Banishments Imprisonments Finings Beatings Whippings The Sufferings of the Quakers for their Religious Meetings and other such Devilish Inventions have proved ineffectual to Terrify us from our holy Assemblies I say And we having thus oftentimes purchased our liberty to Meet by deep Sufferings our Opposers have then taken another way by turning in upon us the worst and wickedest People yea the very Off-scowrings of men who by all manner of inhumane beastly and brutish behaviour have sought to provoke us weary us and molest us but in vain It would be almost incredible to declare and indeed a Shame that among men pretending to be Christians it should be mentioned what things of this kind mens Eyes have seen and I my self with others have shared of in suffering There they have often beaten us and cast water and dirt upon us there they have danced leaped sung and spoken all manner of profane and ungodly Words offered Violence and shameful Behaviour to grave Women and Virgins jeered mocked and scoffed asking us If the Spirit was not yet come And much more which were tedious here to relate and all this while we have been seriously and silently sitting together and waiting upon the Lord. So that by these things our Inward and Spiritual Fellowship with God and one with another in the pure life of Righteousness hath not been hindered But on the contrary the Lord knowing our Sufferings and Reproaches for his Testimony 's sake hath caused his Power and Glory more to abound among us and hath mightily Refreshed us by the sense of his love which hath filled our Souls and so much the rather as we found our selves gathered into the Name of the Lord which is the strong Tower of the Righteous Prov. 18.10 whereby we felt our selves sheltered from receiving any inward Hurt through their malice and also that he had delivered us from that Vain Name and profession of Christianity under which our Opposers were not ashamed to bring forth these bitter and cursed Fruits Yea sometimes in the midst of this Tumult and Opposition God would powerfully move some or other of us by his Spirit both to Testify of that Joy which notwithstanding their Malice we enjoyed and powerfully to declare in the Evidence and Demonstration of the Spirit against their Folly and Wickedness so as the Power of Truth hath brought them to some measure of Quietness and Stilness and stopped the impetuous Streams of their Fury and Madness The Rod of Moses did Divide the Sea through Raging waves the Spirit maketh way that as ever of old Moses by his Rod divided the Waves of the Red Sea that the Israelites might pass so God hath thus by his Spirit made a way for us in the midst of this Raging Wickedness peaceably to enjoy and possess him and accomplish our Worship to him So that sometimes upon such occasions several of our Opposers and Interrupters have hereby been Convinced of the Truth and gathered from being Persecutors to be Sufferers with us And let it not be forgotten but let it be inscribed and abide for a constant Remembrance of the thing What Brutish Pranks did not commit that young Fry of the Clergy that in these beastly and brutish pranks used to molest us in our Spiritual Meetings none have been more Busie than the Young Students of the Vniversities who were learning Philosophy and Divinity so called and many of them preparing themselves for the Ministry Should we commit to Writing all the Abominations committed in this respect by the young Fry of the Clergy it would make no small Volume as the Churches of Christ gathered into his Pure Worship in Oxford and Cambridge in England and Edinburgh and Aberdeen in Scotland where the Vniversities are can well bear witness How the Old Covenant-worship doth differ from the New § XIV Moreover in this we know that we are partakers of the New Covenant's Dispensation and Disciples of Christ indeed sharing with him of that Spiritual Worship which is performed in the Spirit and in Truth because as he was so are we in this World For the Old Covenant-Worship had an outward Glory Temple and Ceremonies and was full of outward Splendor and Majesty having an outward Tabernacle and Altar beautified with gold silver and precious Stones and their Sacrifices were tied to an outward particular place even the outward Mount Zion and those that prayed behoved to pray with their Faces towards that outward Temple And therefore all this be hoved to be protected by an outward Arm. Nor could the Jews peaceably have enjoyed it but when they were secured from the Violence of their outward Enemies and therefore when at any time their Enemies prevailed over them their Glory was darkened and their Sacrifices stopped and the Face of their Worship marred Hence they complain lament and bewail the destroying of the Temple as a Loss Irreparable But Jesus Christ the Author and Institutor of the New Covenant-Worship testifies The New Covenant-Worship is Inward John 18.36 that God is neither to be Worshipped in this nor that place but in the Spirit and in Truth and forasmuch as his Kingdom is not of this world
other Professors of Religion It was a Scripture-Essay in the Heat of divers Controversies then on foot and as of very good Use so it has past Three Impressions before this That at which the Author Aimed was giving the Clear and Native Sense and Authority of the Holy Ghost in Scripture upon every Point of Faith and Practice especially those that were Controverted suggesting the Points successively in Questions from Head to Head and giving Answer by proper Scriptures without any Consequences leaving it to every Reader to judge how far the Question and Answer Agreed and what Sense the Holy Ghost exprest as to the Point stated in the Question Be it for Exampe of Faith Works Grace Revelation Justification Sanctification c. And indeed it were greatly to be Desired that where Men cannot Agree in their Comment who yet Agree in the Text they would strive to Improve Piety and Charity under Generalities where they do and can Meet and would study to be quiet and follow Peace with all Men and Holiness Rom. 12.10 18. Col. 3.14 15. without which no Man shall see the Lord. It was a great Vnhappiness to Men as well as an Injury to Religion it self that it has been branched and broken into so many Parts and Points and more that some Men have so boldly and critically Super-fined upon them but worst of all that Governments have troubled themselves to give them Authority and make them the Currant Creeds of their Countries and to deny and put down as Base and Adulterate all Principles or Doctrines of a Differing Sense though they have an Intrinsick Worth and the Exemplary Vertue of their Professors to Recommend them But I must Remember I am writing a Preface and not a Book And yet before I leave this I must say that I very much value the Simplicity of this Catechism and the Design of the Writer in it and wish That those who seek a Satisfaction by Reading of Points in Religion would seriously Read it For the Collection that is made out of the Srciptures to every Head suggested by way of Question carry that Clarity Vnity and Authority with them that I would think should Satisfy the Serious and Silence the Curious Inquirer The Sixth Book of the Ensuing Volume came out in the Year 1674. It is called The Anarchy of the Ranters and other Libertines the Hierarchy of the Romanists and other pretended Churches equally Refused and Refuted in a Twofold Apology for the Church and People of God called Quakers c. The Purpose of this Book was as the rest of the Title shews to Justify his Friends from Disorder against the Charge of one Sort of People and Imposition and Tyranny over Conscience against the Mistakes and Insinuations of another Sort of People Shewing farther That as the Ancient Gospel is in this Age Restored in its Purity by their Testimony so the Apostolical Order of the Church of Christ is the Practice and Ornament of their Christian Society and settled upon its only Right Foundation viz. the Love and Vnity of the Spirit of Wisdom This Discourse touching the tender Place both of those that Exercise a Coercive Authority over Conscience on the one hand and of those that to Avoid the Extream run into an Absolute Personal Independency in point of Order and Government on the other hand both Sorts were not a little Disgusted but the latter more especially that thought themselves Chiefly concerned in the Author's Intentions and Labour And indeed the Rise and Ground of the Discourse was the Dissatisfaction of some that professed to be of the same Society about the Methods of Proceeding as a Christian Community for the Honour of our Holy Profession Some Mistook him others too designedly Inveighed against him The Animosity rise so high in some few Leading Persons of that Dissent as to question his Sincerity to the Profession he made of Religion in general whispering him to be Popishly Affected if not a Papist and perhaps a Graduated one too And why First because he was Bred in France at School under an Vncle that was a Papist if not a Priest Secondly because he Maintained Church-Authority at as high a Rate at least upon the same Principles But for the First his Father who was always a Zealous Protestant coming heartily to Embrace the Communion of the Despised Quakers and shewing himself an Exemplary Member of their Society Commanded his Son over being yet a Child and only sent thither for the Advantage of a Relation and of Learning French and Latine together and that upon the pressing Importunity of his Fathers own Brother that was President of the Scotch Colledge where the Learning Common at our Schools as well as at Vniversities is daily taught To the Second Reason It flows from Weakness or something worse For first If he defends the Necessity and Service of Order by any Arguments the Church of Rome has used to support her power it cannot conclude him of the same Principle or Spirit unless it were to Carry it to the same End and Extremity which is denied Next Church-Government must no more be denied because the Church of Rome pleads for it then any other Truth that she Asserts There are Principles held by Jews and Turks in Common with Christians must Christians therefore Renounce these Common Truths or be branded with Judaism or Turcism Nor is the Abuse of a Principle or Practice by any Society a Reason why another Communion should be Abused for retaining or Vsing it The Power we Claim and Use differs both in its Nature and Object from the Power used by the Roman and other Churches too In Nature for ours is not Coercive and Penal upon the Persons or Estates of such as Dissent and that not because we want Power but because we believe it to be Evil to do so But Theirs is Coercive and Penal either by themselves or their Proxy the Civil Magistrate who is a Member of their Church In Object they differ because their Authority regards Matters of Faith and Worship but that we use only Order and the Government of Society And here I must beseech those few that are under any Dissatisfaction into whose Hands this may come to stop a while and ponder with the Spirit of Meekness and Wisdom upon this Distinction where I conceive the Stress Lies and the Matter in Controversy may receive a Satisfactory Issue The Protestants accuse the Church of Rome with the Addition of Articles of Faith and Institutions in Worship that are Forreign to the Scripture and the First Centuries or more Primitive Ages of the Church and Charge their Dissent from her Communion upon that Head The Protestant Dissenters Impeach Protestant National Churches in some Sense about Articles of Faith but plainly and strenuously with the Innovation and Imposition of diverse Institutions and Ceremonies in Worship that are not found in Scripture which is the best and truest Tradition of the Belief and Practice of those purer Times in which they
and lead them out of Error and Blindness Don't Charge them and do worse for verily that will undo you in the End O that God would rend the Heavens and come down in Showers of Love and Quench the Flames that every-where devour his Creation That it would please him to still the furious Winds and calm the raging Seas and remove that Enmity which is the Ground of all and bring the Nations under his own heavenly Government where there is no need to Learn War against one another any more that they that have erred in Spirit Isa. 2.4 Isa. 29 29. Matt. 5.43 47. Ch. 18.21 22. Rom. 12.18 may come to Vnderstanding and those that have Murmured may learn Doctrine even the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ which is a Doctrine of Love Meekness Mercy Forbearance a Doctrine of Self-denial Humility and Holiness a Doctrine that Reconciles us to God and one to another And no Man can have the Benefit of the first that Hates his Brother and less that Kills him for the Love of this World O it is a Crying Sin with God a strong Judgment upon us and a sure Token both of more and nearer Calamities that we are so Hard-hearted and Vnsensible of it Nay it looks as if we were not to be moved unless God himself would appear in the Air and send Fire down to Consume all before our Eyes and our selves in the Conclusion of the Tragedy Is not the Wrath of God do we think Revealed sufficiently against us in the Faction Strife War Rom. 1.18 Gal. 5.19 23. Blood and Poverty that we see almost all over Europe this Day God Almighty make People sensible and weary of it and the Cause of it their Sins Sins against Light against Conscience and Knowledge their Vnfaithfulness to God and Man their Scandalous Immorality and most Inordinate Love of the World the Ground of all Contention and Mischief That so the Peace of God which passeth worldly Men's Understanding may fill all our Hearts through Repentance and Conversion Amen I have been the longer in my Notes upon this Occasion than I Expected but our present Condition in Europe drew it from me that needs an Olive-branch the Doctrine of Peace as much as ever Our Author's next Treatise was published 1679. being a Vindication of his Notable Apology for the Christian Divinity profest by the People called Quakers in Reply to the Exceptions made against it by one John Brown in his Book called Quakerism the Path-way to Paganism In which Vindication the Reader will find the Truth sifted from all the Durt and Rubbish with which her Malitious or Ignorant Adversaries have endeavoured to sully her Beauty and disfigure and bury her out of the Sight and Knowledg of the People The Defence being like the Apology performed with much Labour and Exactness and so fully and plainly that it leaves one would think no room for Objection with the Serious and Moderate Inquirer I do justly Esteem his Apology and this Vindication in the Front of his Polemical Works Though I cannot but every-where prefer those Labours in him and others that have least to do with Controversy and whose main and immediate Scope is the Engaging of the Soul into the Love of Holiness the End of True Religion for it leads into the Blessed Communion of the Father and of the Son and gives the Possession of those Comforts and Refreshments that no Tongue can Express nor Soul by any other means Enjoy For without Holiness it is determined no Man shall ever see the Lord that is with Peace Heb. 12.14 Yet Controversy handled in the Fear of God and in the Openings of his Light and Spirit that is ever present and sufficient to the Help of his People in all their Services has also its Edification especially where an Earnest and Tender Desire to Inform the Mistaken prevails above Private Interest or any Party or Personal Consideration for God will witness to such Labours and follow them with his Blessing With which I beseech him to Crown our Beloved Friend's Services in this and all other Respects that tend to the Exaltation of his Glorious Truth The last Tract our Author left us and which is the Conclusion of this Volume and Preface was writ and published 1686. and is Intituled The Possibility and Necessity of the Inward and Immediate Revelation of the Spirit of God towards the Foundation and Ground of true Faith proved in a Letter writ in Latin to a Person of Quality in Holland and now also put into English The Person to whom it was writ was a Learned Man especially in the New Philosophy very Free and Friendly but not Fool enough to Resign to this Doctrine as entirely as he ought yet I believe better Reconciled to it before he died As the Revelation of Sin Righteousness and Judgment of Mercy and Consolation what to Avoid what to Repent of what to Desire what to Do and where to wait for Power to Avoid and Do as we are thereby directed is the Revelation chiefly Insisted upon by us so those that come to Answer the Love and Mercy of God in the first part of this Revelation viz. the Sight of Sin shall know the Aboundings of it from Day to Day and from the Evidence and Authority of their own Experience shall be enabled nay constrained to pronounce this Testimony of the Revelation maintained by the People called Quakers 'T is true and according to Scripture I might Advance divers Arguments from the Nature of God and the Soul of Man and from what may be as well as what has been the Truth of this Revelation but that being done by our Author in this small Treatise in an Abstract and proper manner I chose rather to speak Scripturally and Experimentally And whoever is Lowly and Poor enough in Spirit to Try the Truth of what I say Shall Comprehend with all Saints the Height and Depth and Length and Breadth of the Love of God in Christ to the Souls of Men by the Revelation of that true Light and Spirit and Grace I have testified of in this Preface and which the Wisest of the Men of this World can at best have but a Shadow and Idea of Remember Life is more than Food and the Body than Raiment so is Bread better than Husks Substance than Shadow Realities than Imaginations of them which is the best of their Case that come not through the Obedience of the Truth and Discipline of Christ's Cross to enjoy them Reader It is a most Important Point of the first Consideration to Men without it no Knowledge of God nor of Christ that Reveals God and without that Knowledge no Salvation for the Souls of Men. Matt. 11.27 Joh. 17.3 So that this Volume ends with that which all Men must begin with if they will ever truly know God and possess Eternal Life viz. Revelation Now some will say Revelation why we have it Have we not the Scriptures Do you pretend to another Revelation No
No this is Reserved a Secret to be unfolded to the Children of Obedience O Reader Great is the Mystery of Godliness And if the Apostle said it of the Manifestation of the Son of God in the Flesh 1 Tim. 3.16 if that be a Mystery and if a Mystery it is not to be spelt out but by the Revelation of the Spirit how much more is the Work of Regeneration a Mystery that is wholly Inward and Spiritual in its Operation who is sufficient for these things what Doctor what Philosopher what sort of Divine surely none but one of God's making alone that has past through the Degrees of Regeneration which is the Experimental Operative Revelation of the Spirit of God in Man And this Revelation is a Fruit of his Omnipresence He is ever Present his Eye beholds the Evil and the Good Prov. 15.3 Psal. 33.18 1 Chr. 28.9 Psal. 7.9.139.1 9. Pro. 17.10 Ch. 20.12 Psal. 139.7 but in a particular manner is over them that fear him and trust in his Mercy Yea his Eyes are upon the Righteous he searches the Heart and Tryes the Reins and sets Man's Thoughts in Order before him This David knew when he Cried out Whither shall I go from thy Spirit or whither shall I flee from thy Presence And why but because he is present as a Reprover an Helper a Comforter and Saviour Which also made the same Royal Penitent and Prophet in his Fifty first Psalm pray Cast me not away from thy Presence Psal. 51.11 12 13. and take not thy Holy Spirit from me This also made him a Preacher to others For if God would but hear his Prayer and Restore to him the Joy of his Salvation and uphold him by his Free Spirit he would teach Transgressors his Ways and Sinners should be Converted unto God Which comes up to all I have said upon this Head that the way to be a Child of God and Minister of his Truth is the Inward Experience of the Revelation of the Spirit and Power of God in the Soul without which David could not open his Mouth for God He else-where tells us how Near God is to his People The Meek will he Guide The Secrets of the Lord are with them that Fear him The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart and saveth such as are of a Contrite Spirit Psal. 25.9 14. Ps. 34.9 18 Ps. 34.8 Ps. 27.10 11. He calls them to Taste and See how good the Lord is to them that fear him This was Revelation with a Witness no less than Two of the Spiritual Senses of the Soul at once And though Father and Mother forsake him God would take him up whom he prayed to Teach him and Lead him in a plain Path And in the Sense of God's Inward Goodness to his Soul in this way of Revelation and Omnipresency he Triumphs thus Yea though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death I will fear no Evil for thou art with me Ps. 23.4 thy rod and thy staff they comfort me Indeed his whole Book of Psalms is a continued Evidence of that Revelation we plead for and he cried he waited for and he Enjoyed who grew so well Acquainted with the Presence of God that he could tell us that in his Presence was Life Ps. 16.11 and at his right hand were pleasures for ever Nor is this to be wondered at by the Professors of Christianity since it is the Covenant God made of Old To which the Prophet Jeremiah gives Testimony That he would put his Law in their Inward Parts Jer. 31.31 34. and write it in their Hearts and he would be their God and they should be his People and know him from the least to the greatest To which the Apostle refers in his Epistle to the Hebrews as fulfilled in the Christian Dispensation then on foot Heb. 8.9 10 Joel 2.28 29. Act. 2.16 18. 2 Cor. 6.16 17. So Joel of the pouring out of the Spirit on all Flesh applied by Peter on the Day of Pentecost And Paul to the Corinthians goes yet further and tells them That God in these latter Days will dwell in them and walk in them and therefore Commands them not to touch the Unclean Thing Now if all this can be without Revelation Inspiration Divine Vision and Sensation in the Soul we may Conclude we do not hear see feel taste and smell what we do hear see feel taste and smell every Day I forbear many Scriptures as I in them and they in me He that is with you shall be in you I am with you to the end of the World and that notable Saying of the Apostle When it pleased God to Reveal his son in me Gal. 1.16 I consulted not with Flesh and Blood He grounds his Call Conversion and Ministry upon it and can we now hope for a True and Saving Knowledge or Ministry without it By no means But our Author in this as much as in any of his Tracts acts the Scholar and has not Chosen this Way of Arguing having to do with a Learned Man that he Esteemed and would be Entertained in a more Abstract Way of Arguing Which made me the Freer to express my self in this manner for their sakes that easily submit their Arguments to Scripture-Authority and that Hunger and Thirst after an Inward Enjoyment of that of which so many glorious things are said by the Holy Men of God in Scripture that they may be freed of Objections and savour the Clear and Divine Truth of this Doctrine That they may know Jo. 7.37 39. the Wells are opened now as well as formerly and that Rivers of living Water flow out of the Bellies of true Believers now as well as then which Christ spake of meaning the Spirit that should flow in and out of those that believed in him And Reader if thou wilt be a Witness hereof despise not the Day of small things Embrace the Talent that is given thee Zach. 4.10 follow the Reproofs and Teachings of it Wait upon it for Power to Enable thee to Overcome what it Condemns And if thou wilt Abstract thy self from the World and the Distracting Impressions and Idea's of it into a true Silence or Inactivity and Quietness of Mind believe me thou wilt find the Heavenly Potter will Mould and Form his Clay and work in thee mightily to Will and to Do For before Life is Death and before an Active a Passive Life Remember these things and Almighty God give thee an Experimental Understanding of them to his Glory and thy Comfort here and for Ever Thus Reader am I come to the End of this Preface and thou to the Begining of this Author's Volume Read with Consideration be not hasty to Judge what at first may not please thee but be Ready to Practise what thou likest That Knowledge through Obedience may Increase and GOD the great Author of all Good through his poor Instruments may have his Glory who is Worthy for ever Amen ACCORDING to that True and
Sincere Love in the Lord which we had to our Dear Brother Robert Barclay and Christian Respect which lives in us to his Blessed Memory and our Real Esteem and Value of his Faithful Testimony great Industry and Labour of Love for promoting the Ever-living Truth as it is in Christ in his Day and Time We whose Names are underwritten do sincerely Own and have Satisfaction and Vnity in Truth with this fore-going Preface and Relation in the behalf of him the said Robert Barclay and his Great and Memorable Service Labours and Travels in the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ To whom be the Glory and Dominion for ever London the 15. of the 7th Month 1691. George Whitehead Patrick Livingston Alexander Seton Benjamin Antrobus Francis Stamper Iohn Vaughton and Iohn Field GEORGE FOX HIS TESTIMONY CONCERNING Robert Barclay A Testimony concerning our Dear Brother in the Lord Robert Barclay who was a Wise and Faithful Minister of Christ and Writ many Precious Books in the Defence of the Truth in English and Latine and after Translated into French and Dutch He was a Scholar and a Man of Great Parts and underwent many Calumnies Slanders and Reproaches and Sufferings for the Name of Christ but the Lord gave him Power over them all He Travelled often up and down Scotland and in England and in Holland and Germany and did good Service for the Lord and was a Man of Repute among Men and Preacht the Everlasting Gospel of Christ Freely turning People from Darkness to Light and from the Power of Satan to God And his Father was a Noble Man for the Lord and his Truth and died in the Lord And after when his Son Robert had fulfilled his Ministry and finished his Testimony he also died in the Lord and is Blessed and at Rest and Ceased from his Labours and his Works follow him Much more might be Written concerning this Faithful Brother in the Lord and Pillar in the Church of Christ who was a Man I very much loved for his Labour in the Truth but I shall leave the Rest to his Country-men And the Lord Raise up more Faithful Labourers in Christ Jesus to stand in his Place and preserve his Tender Wife and Children in the Truth Amen! The 13th 9th Mo. 1690. G. F. A TESTIMONY to the Memory of ROBERT BARCLAY By his Faithful Friend William Penn. SUrprizing was the News of the Death of Dear Robert Barclay to me particularly from the Share I claimed in him and the Esteem I had for him But that which gave Weight to my Sorrow was the Loss that thereby comes to the Church of God and especially in Scotland For his Many and Excellent Gifts by Nature Acquisition and Grace his Zeal and Integrity his Labour and Love so effectually shewn in the time he lived both in his Ministry Writings and other Services and that he lived no longer who was so well fitted to live for the Service and Honour of the Truth and the good of God's People must render his Death more Afflicting to all those that desire to be reckoned of that Number It was a Complaint of Old that the Righteous were taken away and none layed it to heart I pray God that the Taking away of this Accomplished Minister of Christ in the Prime of his Age with other Precious and Honourable Brethren of late may be laid close to heart by the Friends of God especially where his and their Service lay and he and they have been most Conversant The Overcasting of so many bright Stars almost together and of the First Magnitude in our Horizon from our Bodily View is not the least Simptome or Token to me of an Approaching Storm and perhaps so dreadful that we may have fresh cause to think them Happy that are delivered from the Evils and Miseries that may ensue But this also calls every one home to his own Dwelling and Tent to find and feel him that Repairs all Losses and Supplys all Wants and is All to a Faithful People that they can need or desire This Worthy Young Man of God whose Character I write as well for their Example and Encouragement that have or hereafter may receive the Eternal Truth in which he lived and died and lives forever as for a Testimony to the Power and Goodness of God in raising him up to his Church and to his lasting Memorial in the Churches of Christ which is blessed for ever was the Son of Collonel David Barclay descended of the Barclays of Mathers in the Kingdom of Scotland an Ancient and Honourable Family among Men and of Katherine Gourdon from the Gourdons of the House of the Duke of Gourdon He was born at Edinburgh in the year 1648. Educated in France had the advantage of that Tongue as well as the Latine He returned to Scotland about 1664 being 16 years of Age where by the Example and Instruction of his Honest and Worthy Father that in his Absence had Received the Everlasting Truth and his Converse with other Servants of God he came to See and Tast an Excellency in it and was Convinced about the year 1667. and Publickly owned the Testimony of the true Light enlightning every Man and came Early forth a Zealous and Fervent Witness for it enduring the Cross and despising the Shame that attended his Discipleship and received the Gift of the Ministry as his greatest Honour in which he laboured to bring others to God and his Labour was not in vain in the Lord. He was much exercised in Controversy from the many Contradictions that fell upon the Truth and upon him for its sake in his own Country chiefly in which he ever acquitted himself with Honour to the Truth particularly by his Apology for the Christian Divinity Professed by the People called Quakers which contains a Collection of our Principles our Enemies Objections and our Answers Augmented and Illustrated closely and amply with many Authorities for Confirmation Also his Book of Church-Government distinguishing between Tyranny and Anarchy Imposition and Lawlessness occasioned by the Scruples of some and Partialities of others that had a tendency to a Division among us They are standing Books of sound Judgment and good Service to the Truth and Church of God Nor must his Scripture-Catechism be forgotten in that it opens the Mind of Truth upon points of Doctrine in the words of the Holy Ghost excluding all Humane Glosses or Interpretation which is an easie safe and peaceable Method the tendency of it being to Silence and Commend the Curiosity of Man to the Text which all own and there leave Controversy as the best Method to Vnity and Peace next that of the Spirit it self And indeed it was exactly suitable to his own Disposition that preferred Truth before Victory and Peace and Vnity before Nicities and a good Life before Worldly Learning We sometimes Travelled together both in this Kingdom and in Holland and some parts of Germany and were Inward in divers Services from first to last
Ability of the large Vnderstanding given him to set forth the Beauty and Infallibility of the Grounds and Excellent Principles of Truth and to open and prove the same over all Opposition of Gainsayers to the reaching of the Understanding of many of the Great and Learned of the World both at home and abroad and to the begetting a better Opinion and Judgment concerning both the Principles and Practices of God's People called in Derision Quakers than had been held forth by the Craft and Malice of the Priests and others to be in the beginning as Fools Madmen c. and holding non-sensical and unreasonable as well as Vnscriptural Whimsies and so forth But God who is Light is wipeing away the Reproaches and Slanders off his Blessed Truth and People and will more and more exalt the Standard and Ensign thereof to gather the Nations unto it out of their Cruelties Lusts and Roarings against one another and of the overflowing of all Abominations among them to the great provoâ—ing of God's Wrath. Reformation from all which will never be known nor Deliverance from the Bondage and Miseries thereby occasioned by all the Might Power and Fightings of the Carnal Sword nor Politick Devices of Men but only by the blessed Power Spirit and Grace of God which hath appeared to all to that very end to teach to deny Vngodliness and wordly Lusts and to live soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World if Men would turn to believe in and obey it Which is our Testimony and Holy Principle we direct all unto and which this Blessed Servant of the Church laid out himself in his many Excellent Writings especially his Apology to promulgate through the World with blessed Success not only in Printing but in Travelling having gone through a great part of Germany Holland and other Countries in the Service of the Truth And the Lord blessed him every way therein He was an Exemplary Husband Parent and Master in his Family so that the Beauty good Order Holiness Gravity and Lowliness of the Truth shined therein I can say to my Refreshment and many others as in a Quiet Habitation He was a Man of great Meekness Sweetness and Lowliness of Spirit and of such a bearing contented Mind that though a Man of such Parts and great Authority over Evil in his Servants and others yet kept in such a Dominion over any thing that would have disordered his own Syirit that I can truly say I never saw him in any peevish angry brittle or disordered Temper since ever I knew him though I had as much Intimacy and Frequency of Concerns with him as most here-away He was so far from being lifted up or Exalted by the great Gifts he had received from his Maker both in the Truth and as a Man that I can say I have often desired to grow in the plain down-right humble and lowly Spirit wherein he became as weak with the weakest and poor with the poorest and low with the lowest as well as he could be deep with them that were deep So that in a good Measure he had learned to become all things to all Men with a true and upright Endeavour to Gain some I can say I have parted with a most Entire Friend and Counsellor But glory to him who lives for ever through great Mercy I know him who is the Fountain of all Wisdom Righteousness Love and Pity who I trust will make up this great Loss not only to me but to his blessed People and Church especially in this his Native Country of Scotland in and to which he had made him an Ornament and as a Star and shining Light And Oh! that he may make me and all whom he hath Convinced of his pretious Truth in our Native Country whether living therein or abroad to shine forth in the Glory Beauty and Virtue thereof and as the first Fruits thereof and Witnesses of the great Glory that shall livingly arise therein though perhaps ushered in by great Tribulations when our God shall wipe away the Reproaches thereof and change its name from Barren or Forsaken because our God hath a true though a small Seed therein in which he delighteth and is Married thereunto and many shall be the Children of the Lamb's Marriage therein in due time when the Leaven of the Pharisees is purged out and the Bastard-Births of the Adulteresses and Whoredoms of a false Profession therein comes to be seen and turned from As concerning this our Dear Friend R. B. The Lord soon began his Work with him shortly after he was brought home from France wherein in his Young and Tender Years he was brought up at Paris under his Vncle And though at his Return thence but about sixteen Years yet it having pleased the Lord to bring his Dear and Worthy Father into his most-precious Truth he having thereby occasion to be in the Meetings of God's Chosen People who Worship him in his own Name Spirit and Power and not in the Words of Man's Wisdom and Preparation he was by the Virtue and Efficacious Life of this Blessed Power shortly after reached and that in the Time of Silence a Mystery to the World and came so fast to grow therein through his great Love and Watchfulness to the Inward Appearance thereof that not long after he was called out to the Publick Ministry and declaring abroad what his Eyes had seen and his Hands had handled of this pure Word of Life Yea the Lord who loved him counted him worthy so Early to Call him to some Weighty and Hard Services for his Truth in our Nation that a little after his coming out of the Age of Minority as it is called he was made willing in the Day of God's Power to give up his Body as a Sign and Wonder to this Generation and to deny himself and all in him as a Man so far as to become a Fool for his sake whom he loved in going in Obedience to his Will in Sack-cloath and Ashes through Three of the Chief Streets of the City of Aberdeen As his Testimony printed concerning it holds forth his Service therein besides some weighty Services at several Steeple-houses and Sufferings in Prison for the Truth 's Sake And I cannot forbear to touch at his great Care and Zeal that Vnity Love and Sweetness might be preserved among God's Children over all the Cunning Endeavours of the Enemy to the contrary What shall I more say concerning this Servant of the Lord but that Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Yea saith the Spirit from henceforth they rest from their labours and their works follow them He laid down the Body in the Holy and Honourable Truth wherein he had served it about Twenty Three Years upon the Third Day of the Eighth Month 1690. near the Forty Second Year of his Age at his own House of Vrie in Scotland and it was laid in his own Burial-Ground there upon the sixth Day of the same Month before many Friends and other
so now for sometimes they said Christ had a Devil sometimes the Apostles are drunk and other times mad Since these things have thus occurred there hath been no little Industry used to suppress this People by Threatnings and Persecution on which account divers of our Friends have been cast into Prison and some detained long in of the said Town and also by Preaching and Writing of which for thy Information receive this Account There were Thirty Queries sent by the Bishop of Aberdeen so called to Alexander Jaffray Also about the same time a Paper of three or four sheets subscribed by G. M. Intituled The State of the Controversie betwixt the Protestants and the Quakers The Thirty Queries were not long after answered by G. K. in respect of A. J. his sickness at that time and returned to him from A. J. And some time afterwards George Meldrum his Paper called The State of the Controversie c. was answered by G. K. to which Papers of G. K. somewhat was premised by A. J. which Papers being several times called for but particularly in a Letter from G. M. his own hand to A. J. wherein he intreats for an Answer that he might know as he said in what things we did differ or in what things we only seemed to differ were sent to him within nine Months after the receipt of G. M. his Papers Before all which a Sermon on purpose was preached by G. M. against the Quakers in the ninth Month 1666. wherein the sum of both his Papers was asserted only that it was digested in a Pulpit-way and introduced with an insinuating Discourse of his pretended kindness for the persons of some Quakers and his unwillingness to meddle with them were it not his Office and Zeal for the Truth did ingage him to it but if it had been so indeed he would have said no more of them then the truth whereas it is stuffed with Lies which are positively asserted to be the Quakers Principles by this pretended Preacher of the Gospel from his Chair of Verity so called or rather of Falshood whereas yet G. M. his Papers afore-mentioned were not so much as sent far less answered by which according to the words of his own Letter above-mentioned he was to receive an Understanding of the Differences and yet before he received this Vnderstanding whilst he was ignorant of the Differences according to his own Confession he is not ashamed to forge numbers of Lies upon the Lord's People and as if they had been Truths consisting in his Knowledge to vent them before a Publick Auditory which Sermon is largely answered by G. K. together with some Animadversions upon it from A. J. Also several Papers past betwixt W. M. and G. K. which had their rise from some Queries sent by P. L. to W. M. answered by W. M. to which was returned a Reply by P. L. the same was Replied to by G. K. which having received a Reply from W. M. was again Replied to at length by G. K. It is now Two years and upwards since the last Papers from our Friends hands were returned to the respective Priests unto which as yet there is no Answer nor any of them published but instead of all at last comes out a Dialogue of which the Proverb is verified Parturiunt Montes nascitur Mus subscribed by no Hand but generally understood to be W. M. and by him not denied which whether it be to deal fairly or ingenuously the Ingenuous may judge Ingenuous Dealing would have stated things as related from our own Friends Hands and given an Account of the many Scripture-Proofs and Arguments made use of in our Friends Papers which this Author in his Dialogue hath done nothing less but deceitfully hath represented us considering what had past before to which he himself whoever he is could not but be privy and disingenuously hath dissembled and waved almost all the Scripture-Proofs and Arguments used by our Friends in their aforesaid Papers as any may see who are willing to look into the said Papers Copies of which are in several Hands and any who desire to read them may have them readily from our Friends Therefore however this Work of his may satisfy and deceive a benighted Multitude whose Faith is pinned upon other Mens sleeves nevertheless I hope it shall be an occasion to discover these Men to any who are ingenuous and love not to be hood-winked but are willing to know the Truth So Reader having given thee this Account I leave thee to the perusing of the following Papers omitting these needless Apologies and flattering Insinuations usual in Epistles of this Kind my end being To answer the Good in all and to starve and not to feed the Evil in any And I refer my self to that innocent and pure Principle the Light of Christ Jesus in thee which bears Testimony against all Evil that thereby thou mayst try and examine what is here written and who are the Owners of Scripture and who are the Wresters of it which thou canst only truly discover and discern by the Spirit from which the Scriptures came even that inward Light and Word of Grace that is able to build thee up and establish thee in the Truth unto which I Recommend thee Vry the 19th of the 2d Month 1670. R. B. TRUTH CLEAR'D OF CALUMNIES To the AVTHOR HAVING taken a serious view of the Dialogue lately published by thee and having weighed and considered it in the fear of the Lord I found it incumbent upon me to Reply unto it both upon the account of Truth at which it strikes and for thy Soul's sake as also for others that any simple hearts who have received hurt by it may be undeceived and thy unfair dealing may be manifested In order whereunto before I enter upon the Examination thereof particularly I have some things to lay before thee And first as to the manner and method of thy Book by way of Dialogue it is no ways allowable from thee being but a meer shift to shuffle by those other Papers aforesaid from being noticed or regarded where all these Controversies are spoken to at large Secondly The nature of this kind of writing ought to have engaged thee to set down as largely what could be said on the one hand as on the other and to have brought-in all the Proofs and Arguments alledged by the Quakers or at least the most considerable but in that thou hast done nothing so much as becomes a Man far less a Christian as any who have conversed with that people cannot but be sensible of Thou hast made a bare Representation of the Quaker's Principles and that so scantly and mincingly that thou frequently givest thy self occasion to fight against a Man of straw But that wherein thou hast manifested the badness of thy Cause and thy weakness in pleading for it is that the substance of what thou hast said is nothing else but that which was writ in the Papers before mentioned and so largely answered
that Christ enlightens men in such a way of outward distance as the Body of the Sun being so many thousand miles above the Clouds enlightens our natural Eyes but comes not near us otherwise than by its influence and rayes for Christ is near unto every one no less than his influence for in him we live and move and have our being And this nearness of his unto all men in a day is more than that general Presence in respect whereof he abides with all the works of his hands for as much as he is in them to enlighten them that they may believe John 1.9 compared with Vers. 7. Page 11. Here because thou canst not deny but that there is Light in all men thou sayst It is commonly called the Light of Nature and that some remainders of Knowledge and Principles of Good remain in Man after the ruins of God's Image in him as when a City is demolished some Foundations of Houses do still remain But how is this consistent with what you say to wit That there is no good thing at all in men unconverted and that man fell wholly from God and that Adam 's fall was not in part but wholly as to all things that are good And that we derive nothing from him but that which is corrupted and defiled But the Scriptures Testimony is plain that since the fall the free Gift or Grace of God is come upon all unto Justification of Life It is not said Justification is come upon all but the free Gift or Grace of God is come upon all unto Justification so that all may be justified if they did close with it Rom. 5.8 And God so loved the World John 3.16 And this is the condemnation of the World that Light is come into it verse 19. which is after the fall And whatever any may conceive that remained in Man of the Image of God after the fall that could not have any power to convince man of evil or enable him to do any thing that is good if it were not visited and influenced a-new from the Fountain of Light and Life but it would remain as a thing without all Life and Vertue as a Candle extinguished For by the fall the Lamb the Witness came to be slain and remained so until the Spirit of Life again was sent from God into it to give it life and power to witness against mens Transgressions for a witness that is wholly dead cannot witness unto particular things of Fact against men as this inward Witness in all men doth who do not again crucifie it in themselves And seeing Christ tasted Death for every man and the Grace that brings Salvation hath appeared to every man and the Gospel is preached in every Creature as it is according to the Greek in Hebr. 2. Tit. 2. Col. 1.23 It is manifest that the Illumination given to every man is a new and fresh Visitation of God's love in Christ freely given unto them for Salvation Now as to the word Nature if it be rightly understood there shall be no great difference about it For if by Nature thou understandest the Nature that is corrupt and fallen and that which simply is derived from Adam then we deny that that Nature can claim any right to this Light or that it can be said to proceed from that Nature But if thou understandest by Nature the Nature that is spiritual and heavenly and is derived from Christ the second Adam the quickning Spirit the Lord from Heaven then I say the Light may properly be called the Light of that Nature in which sense is to be understood that place of the Apostle Rom. 2. verse 14. cited by thee where he saith The Gentiles which have not the Law did by Nature the things contained in the Law For who will be so gross as to say that the Gentiles by the corrupt Nature could do the things contained in the Law which is pure and holy But by that Nature which is one with the Law to wit Divine and Heavenly they might do them So that thou canst not but still be accounted a wilful Enemy to the Light whilst thou opposest it and dost not turn to it and by it come to see the evil of thy ways and forsake them Page 12. Though it be here asserted in name of the Quakers that the Scriptures are of excellent and blessed use yet thou wilt not believe it and alledgest They will not make the due use of them for these Reasons First Because a Bible thou sayst is not to be seen in all our Meetings But that will infer nothing at all for we meet not to read the Scripture but to wait on the Lord and be taught of him and receive from his Spirit what he pleaseth to administer either in our selves or through the Mouths of his Servants and we meet to worship God whose worship is to be performed in Spirit and in Truth and not in External Reading Thou say'st Christ took the Book of the Prophet Isaiah and read out of it But was not this the performance of a Legal Duty and in condescendency to the Jews manner for it was in the Synagogue But did he ever constitute it as a part of the Christian Worship for one man to take the Bible and speak upon it and all the rest to be excluded from speaking while he prattles his own barren empty Notions about it shew me where that was the practice or order among the Apostles and primitive Christians In the Churches way 1 Cor. 14. there is no such thing but on the contrary vers 29. Let the Prophets speak two or three and let the other judge if any thing be revealed to another that â—its by let the first hold his peace for ye may all prophecy one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted By which it plainly appears there was no such setled custom among them but it is one of the main Inventions brought-in in the Apostacy whereby barrenness and driness hath entred and whereby the quickning unlimited Life has been stopped from flowing through many Vessels It is true the Apostles at times cited Scriptures out of the Law and the Prophets to shew their fulfilling or to open the mind of the Spirit concerning them which is frequent in our Meetings to cite Scriptures and open them in the same Life and Spirit that gave them forth in the order of the Spirit but not in the order and way of man's Wisdom and Spirit as is your way which savours more of Aristotle's School than of the Church of Christ. Secondly As to what thou sayst That it is not our way to encourage the People to read the Scriptures and to try Doctrines by them 't is utterly false for we desire that all may come to try Doctrines even by the Scripture but we bid them also come to the Light in them to read and try Doctrines and understand the true sense of the Scriptures therein and if People did so we
know that then your Juglings about them would be made manifest But indeed we are far from desiring People to heed your false Glosses and Commentaries upon them whereby ye darken them rather than interpret them Thirdly thou sayst When you want an inward Command to a Duty I trow the outward Command of the Scripture is not regarded Answ. Here thou writest as one unacquainted with the Law and New Covenant writ in the heart the inward Command is never wanting in the due season to any Duty as it is waited for and the outward Testimony or Signification of the Command we regard in its place Is it not a regarding the outward to mind the inward Vnction and Spirit to which it directs which inward teacheth all things and leadeth into all Truth 1 John 2.27 1 Cor. 14.15 John 16.13 yea do not such more regard the outward than they who under a pretence of an outward Command do run about these things in their own natural Will and Spirit neglecting to wait upon the Lord for the leading and help of his Spirit Thy comparing us to Servants who will not be moved to work by their Master's Letter c. is vain and ridiculous nor doth it reach us for our Master's Letter is writ in our Hearts and there we are to find it Neither is our Master separated from us as those Masters are who use to write Letters to Servants to set them on work while they are absent and cannot help them by their presence for our Master is always with us and he requires us to do all our works by his immediate Counsel Direction and Assistance as present with us and in us And that Nature we witness brought forth in us which does not shift his Will but delight in it to do it and know it whether told us by a lively Voice or by any other inward signification of his Spirit Fourthly And because thou art ignorant of that great Duty of waiting upon the Lord in silence out of all thy own Thoughts and Words and art trampling it under foot thou lookest upon it as mis-spent time or a meer looking upon the ground whereas if ever thou comest to know the Scriptures aright or to confer aright concerning them so as to profit thou must first come to that silence thou now so much despisest So that these things very well consist though the World may judge otherways whom thou wilt have to be Judges in the Case but in the Judgment of those who are redeemed out of the World we shall be found to put the Scriptures in their true place Thou canst not but smile thou sayst that a man of understanding should grant the Scriptures to be a declaration of God's Mind and yet deny them to be God's Word for what is a Word but a declaration of ones Mind Answ. Here thy lightness appears which darkens thy Understanding If thou must needs smile do it at thy impertinent Reason For though a man's Word be the declaration of his Mind yet every declaration of his Mind is not his Word for Signs may be a declaration of a man's Mind without his Word and People usually distinguish betwixt a man's Word and his Writ And so though the Scripture be a declaration of God's Mind yet it is not his Word properly nor can those Properties which are declared of the Word belong to the Scriptures as hath oft been demonstrated but to that inward and living Word as it doth declare it self whether in the Heart or in the Mouth The Word of God is like unto himself Spiritual yea Spirit and Life and therefore cannot be heard or read with the Natural External Senses as the Scriptures can nor does the Scriptures cited by thee as Hosea 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isaiah 38.4 Jeremiah 14.1 prove thy intent For that Word which came unto the Prophetâ—s was that from which the Scriptures were given forth which Word you confess was immediate from God but you say It is ceased to come now And did not all the Prophets prophesy from Christ the Word Thou mightest as well reason thus That when it is said the Spirit of the Lord came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so deny all Spirit but that which is the Scripture as some do in other Sects calling the Writings of the Apostles and Evangelists the Spirit and denying the necessity of any other thing which is abominable deceit and wresting of Scripture And that the Prophets declaring their Message said Thus saith the Lord proves that what God spake in them and through them as the living Word declared it self was the Word of God but not the Letter or Writing And whereas thou sayst It is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith Answ. By way of Inference and Collection it may be said they are one because of their Agreement yet the living Word and Speech of God is not the Scripture more than the Sun-beam is the shadow though the one agrees with the other Every one that reads or hears the Scriptures read hears not God immediately now that which God speaks to any or in any immediately that is only his Word properly unto them As they who only read my Letter cannot be said properly to hear me by Word of Mouth Christ said to the Jews Ye have not heard his Voice though they heard the Scriptures and though the Apostle useth some Scriptures out of the Old Testament it proves not he had not the Word of the Lord speaking then immediately in him and to him That Scripture thou biddest remark 1 Thess. 2.13 proves not thy intent neither for the Word which they heard of the Apostles was that living Word declaring it self through the Apostles which was answered by the same in them who heard they heard Christ of in and through the Apostles does it therefore follow that Christ is the Scripture And lastly Mark 7.13 serves thy purpose no more than the rest for the Pharisees in striking at the fifth Commandment did consequently strike at the living inward Word which gave it forth as those who struck at any of the Apostles struck at Christ yet none of the Apostles was Christ as neither is the Scripture as it is outwardly writ to speak properly the Word of God And truly the reason why we may not call the Scriptures the Word of God to speak properly is that People may be directed to that inward living Word for by their being so much called the Word of God they have been put in Christ's stead and have been set up as an Idol instead of that from whence they came so that to avoid this hazard we have put them in their due place Page 14. To prove that it is the Mind and Will of God that the Scriptures should be the Rule thou citest Isa. 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony c. But it rests to be proved that the Law and Testimony was not the inward Law and
that that Word according to which they were to speak was not the inward Word which is said to be in the Heart It is observable that to prove this thou bringest John 7.49 where the Pharisees say Have any of the Rulers or Pharisees believed in him but this People that know not the Law are accursed This place sutes the matter very well but makes much against thee For the Pharisees here were crying up the outward Law and the Knowledge of it averring that the ignorance of it caused the mean People to believe in Christ. So do ye now ye pretend to cry up the Law and say The ignorance of it occasions so many to leave you And as they then were setting the Law above Christ and covering themselves with a Zeal for it persecuting him and reviling his Followers as Ignorants So ye now whilst ye are boasting of your great Knowledge in the Law and in the Scripture and your high esteem of them ye are despising crucifying the same Christ in his Spiritual Appearance and upbraiding his Followers now as they did then as Ignorants and Contemners of the Law And as to Luke 10.26 How readest thou This was spoke to one that was a Lawyer or Interpreter of the Law and relied upon it so Christ spoke this to check him and beside the dispensation of the Law which this Lawyer was under was different from that of the Gospel in this matter as may appear Hebr. 8.10 Again as for Christ and his Apostles using the Scriptures for convincing of their Opposers so do we and yet this proves not that either he or we judge them to be the Rule whereby to try all Things and Spirits yea even the Spirit of God himself Page 15. Thou seemest to lay much stress upon this That it were impossible for us to prove to a Jew or a Turk that Jesus the Son of Mary is in very deed the Christ without the Scripture But I Answer thee to that easily by what way wilt thou perswade a Turk to believe the Scriptures or their Testimony but by the inward Testimony of the Spirit Calvin Calvin lib. 1. cap. 7. Sect. 4. of his Inst. after he has said all that can be said of outward ways at last concludes The only certain way to know it indeed is by the Testimony of the Spirit And as to the course that Paul took with the obstinate Jews it was very commendable because they said they believed the Scriptures and seemed to esteem them much though they opposed the Truth witnessed to in the Scriptures So that it is evident that some great pretenders to the Scriptures can make a Cloak of them to deny Christ himself as ye do at this day And though Paul took that course with the Jews yet we see he took no such course with the Athenians to whom he cited no Scripture nor endeavoured to perswade them by it but told them they were the Off-spring of God and wished them to feel after him who was not afar off from every one of them Thirdly sayst thou The Saints had recourse to the Scriptures in the examination of Doctrines So have we too as before has been declared but that will not prove the Scripture is the Rule Page 16. Fourthly thou sayst We are commanded to search the Scriptures John 5.39 Answ. The words may be translated You search the Scriptures as Pasor translateth them but we do acknowledge the Scriptures are to be searched but are not to be rested in which was the Jews fault who would not come to Christ to get life thinking to have eternal life in the Scriptures which Christ checks them for And that the Scriptures are profitable for Doctrine Scriptures profitable to whom Correction Instruction we own and are commended for their Dignity and Authority but they are thus profitable only to such as come to the Spirit to guide and direct them how to make use of them else they may prove an occasion of stumbling as they did to the Pharisees Hence it is said That the Man of God may be perfect mark the Man of God not every Man now no Man can be truly called the Man of God but he that is led by the Spirit of God Next thou wouldst undertake to prove That it is not the Mind of God that the Spirit within men should be the Rule In which thou fallest very short as appears by saying That Christ made use of the Scripture to prove himself c. and not the light within And did these Jews receive him who had the Scriptures Did they not reject him And why because they hearkned not unto the inward Voice and Testimony of the Father concerning him and this was the Testimony which he said was greater than that of John though John was the greatest of the Prophets and those who believe had the witness in themselves 1 John 5.10 but to the unbelieving Jews he said Ye have neither heard his voice nor seen his shape Secondly Thou sayst There is an express command to try the Spirits 1 John 4.1 Answ. But is there any word there of trying them by the Scripture Trying Spirits is by the Spirit of God Cannot the Spirits be tried by the Spirit of God or is there any better way to try them How tried Peter the spirit of Ananias and Saphirah And is not the Trial and discerning of Spirits the priviledge of the Saints now And how is it a peculiar priviledge to Saints unless it be done by the Spirit of God For the Scriptures any can make use of the Apostle John writing to the Saints concerning Seducers points them to the Anointing which remained in them and did teach them all things and by this they did know all things and consequently Spirits 1 John 2.20 26. Thirdly thou sayst Vndoubtedly there are strong delusions c. Answ. There are so indeed But was there any more strongly deluded then the Pharisees Yet how much did they lay claim to the Scriptures How came they then to be deluded who was so skill'd in the Scriptures according to the letter of them and the poor People who were not so skill'd so rightly to hit the matter And as to thy Question What way shall the delusion be tried if you neglect the Word of God and look only within Answ. As for the Word of God nor yet the Scriptures-Testimony we neglect not but what way thinkest thou shall the Delusion be tried if you neglect the Spirit within and look only upon the letter and words without you If the Delusion be strong in the heart will it not twine and wrest the Scriptures without to cause the Scriptures to seem for it And suppose a man be deluded with a Spirit of Delusion what can help him but God whose Spirit searcheth all the deepest things of Satan and can and doth discover them to those who love to be undeceived and are faithful to God in what they certainly know And though the same deluding Spirit who deceived
self-fained Righteousness which has no better Root to bring them forth then Man 's own Will and Spirit and by such Works we deny to be justified yea we deny all such Works and the justification by them and desire to stand in a continual denial unto them and forbearance from them But again there are such Works which are so ours that they are Christ's also who works them in us and by us and are ours by his Free Grace and by such Works we affirm men are justified Page 23. Thou pleadest That men cannot be justified by any Works of Christ's working in them because they are Imperfect And for their Imperfection thou instancest 1. Faith because it is said O ye of little Faith why doubt ye Answ. True Faith By this thou may'st as well exclude Faith from Justification every way as Works if it were granted that their Faith was Imperfect but that Scripture nor no other speaks not of imperfect Faith but of little Faith Now little Faith is perfect in the measure of it as a little Gold is perfect Gold And though the Disciples had doubting yet the Faith was not the doubting nor was it made impure by it for the least measure of true Faith can never be defiled otherwise it could not purify the heart it is like the fire which cannot be defiled with the impurities of those things it works upon And as for the Disciples at that time as they were in part justified or approved by the Lord in relation to their Faith so were they reproved and not justified of him in relation unto or because of their doubting But this Scripture nor none other proves not that Faith was or is always accompanied with doubting Abraham believed God's promise without doubting and was strong in the Faith giving glory to God and it was imputed unto him for Righteousness Rom. 4.20 21 22. And said James His Faith was perfected by Works Chap. 2.22 For that which is perfect in a less measure can be further perfected in a greater Secondly Thou pleadest that Knowledge is Imperfect because the Apostle saith We know but in part 1 Cor. 13.9 But the Apostle does not say our Knowledge is imperfect or impure We may know a thing in part and yet that which we know of it we may know perfectly Thirdly Thou pleadest for the Imperfection and Vncleanness of the Saints Obedience from Eccles. 7. But that place is not to be understood concerning all men in all states and times There is an earthly unrenewed state and while men are here there is not a just man among them as Rom. 3. verse 10. There is none righteous no not one And there is an heavenly renewed state wherein a Man is born of God and sinneth not John 3. verse 9. And said the Apostle Let no Man deceive you he that doth Righteousness is righteous which imports that there are righteous Men who do good And said the Lord to the Servants that used their Talents Well done good and faithful Servant Matth. 25. vers 21 23. And that other Scripture thou citest Isai 64.6 serves nothing thy turn Self-righteousness as filthy Rags For the Prophet saith not All our Righteousness which is of thy working in us who are Saints is as filthy rags but All our Righteousness which we even the best of the Saints can perform of and from themselves are as filthy rags man's best Works his best Righteousness which is of and from himself is filthiness and unrighteousness before God and he is to cease from all his own Works Hebr. 4. vers 10. And it is plain that when the Prophet in that place saith We are all as unclean and there is none that calleth upon thy Name He does understand the multitude of the Jews who generally were a carnal People and relied upon their outward Observations and did not Worship God in Spirit and in Truth but did not understand it of all and every one among them For he himself did call upon his Name And that the Saints were washed and cleansed see 1 Cor. 6.11 But ye are washed are sanctified are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God And John 15.3 Now ye are clean through the Word which I have spoken to you And Ezekiel 37.33 At which time I shall cleanse you from all your Iniquities I shall also cause the Cities to be inhabited Which imports a time upon Earth wherein they should be made clean from all their Iniquities And how art not thou and you ashamed to affirm That the best Works of the Spirit of Christ in his Saints are as a filthy rag Does not the Apostle say That a meek and quiet Spirit is an Ornament which is of a great price even in the sight of God How then can it be a filthy or menstruous rag A filthy and menstruous rag is good for nothing but must be thrown away upon all Accounts and if that Holiness and Righteousness and Meekness which is of Christ his working in men be as filthy rags then according to your Doctrine men should throw them away as being not only unprofitable to Justification but to any other use Yea a filthy and menstruous Rag men do hide from the sight of another and do never wear it as an Ornament whereas the Saints put on the meek and quiet and sober and righteous Spirit as an Ornament of great price not only in the sight of the Saints but even in the sight of God Page 24. Thou pleadest That the Good Works of Christ in the Saints are defiled and imperfect because the Saints who are subservient and instrumental in them are unclean and who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14.4 Answ. It is granted that the Saints are subordinate Co-workers with Christ but yet it follows not that his Works in them and by them are defiled And though it is said Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean This hinders not but that the Lord can and doth make Clean those The Lord makes clean the unclean who have been unclean and so out of them who are made clean bring forth clean things And though every one in whom the work of Sanctification is begun be not wholly cleansed but that there may be an unclean part in them for a time yet there is also a clean part in them who are in the least measure sanctified and so these who work with the Spirit of Christ work with him according to this clean part and it is the clean part in them which he maketh use of as his Instrument And as for the unclean part it is not to work with Christ but to be chained down and fettered and bound up from working to the end it may be wrought upon that it may be cleansed and thus by degrees the clean part encreaseth and the unclean is diminished till all the uncleanness be wrought out And where the unclean part is let loose to work the
Word is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ because first Christ appointed Ministers and Pastors to be in his Church But this cannot be asserted in opposition to the Quakers who grant the same And why citest thou Eph. 5.11 and 1. for 12.8 which if they prove the Continuance of Pastors and Teachers prove also the Continuance of Prophets Evangelists and Apostles which ye deny As to the second Reason That the Ministry is not common to all but that there be some Pastors and Teachers is also owned by us Yet that hinders not but that any at a time may speak when the Saints are met together as the Lord moves by his Spirit according to 1 Cor. 14.31 For it is one thing to be particularly called to the Ministry and another to be moved to speak at a particular time which distinction that it was usual among the Apostles in the Primitive times is easily observed in the fore-named Chapter For a Third Reason thou say'st True Minister's Call is not of Man Whom God calleth to the Ministry he doth it either immediately without the intervention of Men or mediately by Men authorised for that purpose But for this thou bring'st no proof neither art thou able to make out that ever God called any under the New Covenant mediately to their Ministry by Men as they were not to have an Immediate Call in themselves Though the Approbation of Good and Experienced Men in its place is not denied by us but dearly owned Fourthly thou say'st Who ever pretends to an immediate Call they ought for the satisfaction of others to shew signs and tokens of their Apostleship To which I answer That those who come preaching the Gospel not in speech only The proof of the same Call but also in Power and in the Holy Ghost and in the evidence and demonstration thereof as it is 1 Thess. 15. and 1 Cor. 2.4 give sufficient proof that they are Called of God though they come not with outward Miracles And though Paul came to some with Miracles where he preached the Gospel yet many believed who saw no outward Miracle Also many of the Prophets wrought no Miracle nor John the Baptist And though some miraculous things came to pass about his Conception and Birth those do not of themselves prove him to be a Prophet Outward Miracles for Miraculous things and Miracles were wrought upon many who were no Prophets If Miracles be necessary to evince a Man sent of God he must come with these Miracles before the People which John did not Nor did Jonas come with any Miracle to convince the Ninivites but simply declared his Message And John Calvin asserteth Calv. l. 4. c. 3. Inst. That there is no need of Miracles and yet he maintaineth that in his day God raised up Apostles or Evangelists saying That it was needful such should be to bring back the poor People that had gone astray after Antichrist Neither did any Protestants pretend to any Miracles they pleading against the Papists That there was no absolute need of any in respect they preached not a New Gospel but that which was already confirmed with Miracles by Christ and his Apostles And so thy Plea against us here is the same that was urged by the Papists against the Primitive Protestants An evil and adulterous Generation said Christ seeketh after Miracles and though Miracles should be given they who will not believe the Testimony of the Spirit of God in their Consciences bearing witness to the Truth will not also believe because of Miracles as we see plainly in the Jews And whereas thou say'st John's Immediate Call is evident by the special Predictions both of Malachy and Isaias concerning him So are there many special Predictions concerning the Lord his pouring forth of his Spirit upon many in these latter days to Prophecy or Minister as the Spirit should put words into their Mouths And as for these Scriptures Tit. 1.5 Acts 14.23 which thou bring'st in the Fifth place they prove not that those Elders had not the Authority and Call of the Spirit of God in themselves And whereas in the Sixth place thou say'st Though Ministers be set a-part and ordained by Men yet their Ministry is not from Men but from God I Answer Where the Inward Call and Authority of the Spirit of God is not witnessed it cannot be said to be of God And though Moses be said to Consesecrate Aaron yet it doth not follow that Aaron had no immediate Call from God Seventhly thou say'st The Ministry is so necessary that it is the Will of Jesus Christ that it should continue unto the end of the World Eph. 5.12 13. Ministry perfecting the Saints But thy proof from that Scripture is altogether impertinent as to you who believe not that the Saints can be perfected in this Life seeing the Ministry is given for the perfecting of them And that this perfection is on Earth is clear from the following Verse That hence-forth we be no more as Children tossed to and fro for in the other Life there is no hazzard of being so tossed And if the Ministry perfected not Men in this life it nowhere perfecteth them for in the other Life it hath no operation upon them The Law and Priesthood thereof was abolished because it made nothing perfect and if the Gospel-Ministry should not make perfect it should also be abolished And seeing your Ministry perfecteth not it is not the true Ministry of the Gospel as indeed it is not for it standeth not in the Power of God nor is it excercised in the Will and Motion of God your Ministry being such that the whole ESSE or BEING of it may be without Saving Grace or true Holiness you expresly affirming That Holiness is not necessary to the Being of a Minister but that a Man may be a Minister of the Gospel who ought to be received and heard though he have not the least Grain of Holiness Eighthly thou say'st They who cast off the Ministry of the Word wrong their own Souls c. Answ. If it be understood of the Ministry of Christ it is granted but of yours it is denied In the Fifth place Page 44. thou would'st prove That the Lord's People are under a tye and engagement to keep the first day of the Week for a Sabbath For a First Reason thou say'st The Fourth Commandment requires the keeping holy of one day of seven But as it requires the observation of one day of seven so it expresly instanceth that day to be the seventh which day â—â—e keep not Wherefore as to the Second Reason If the Command be Moral and Perpetual as thou callest it it ought to be kept in every Point of it which ye not doing therein condemn your selves The outward Sabbath not perpetual But the outward Sabbath or the keeping one day of the Week for a Sabbath is not perpetual but abolished together with the New-Moons and other Feasts of the Jews See Coloss. 2.16 17. Let
Integrity of the Quakers Doctrine is the Second time Justified and Cleared from the Reiterate Clamorous but Causless Calumnies of this Cavilling Catechist By ROBERT BARCLAY JOHN 16.2 They will put you out of their Synagogues yea the time cometh that whosoever killeth you will think he doth God good service 1 JOHN 4.4 Ye are of God little Children because greater is he that is in you than he that is in the World 3 JOHN 10. Wherefore if I come I will remember his Deeds which he doth prating against us with malitious words LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER READER HAving seriously perused W. M. his late Animadversions upon my Book I find my Judgment of it though a Party concerned to jump with that which is the sense of several Judicious Persons who neither own nor walk in that Profession I am in and therefore can the less be suspected of Partiality viz. That they contain nothing of a solid or satisfactory Reply For though he seems to take notice of all the Particulars mentioned yet he omits in many more than the half of what is said by me concerning them and against that which he doth mention in my name his most frequent Arguments are without any Proof having no other bottom but his own Judgment Thoughts and Conjectures whereby it seems forgetting or mistaking his Work he plays the Catechist rather than the Disputant This put me to some stand Whether it was fit to give him any Reply though truly such as will be at the pains to compare his with my last will need little further Yet knowing how many are apt to take things upon Trust and to receive Misrepresentations concerning us who are a People so generally Reproached I found it expedient to write this succinct Reply which may lead the Reader to a narrow Observation of the Invalidity of W. M. his Work against us and may present in short his most Obvious Omissions his most manifest Contradictions unvail his Dis-ingenuity lay open his Weakness and shew his Unstability especially so far as he has deserved in most of these Arguments he used in his Dialogue as not being able further to maintain them and discover how faintly such new ones as he doth now bring forth militate against us Let it not startle thee that so small a bulk as this is should Answer his for thou may'st perceive several Pages of his taken up in the Capital Letters of the Contents of his many Heads and subdivided Sections which makes it not unlike the City Mindus whereof the Antients spoke whose Gates were so disproportionable in greatness to the quantity of the Town that a certain Philosopher is said to have advised the Citizens To shut them least the City should flee out of them We may very well so far extend the parallel as to aver That the Contained in no ways answers to the Contents there is a deal of more Heads than either Heart or Horns several Sections but small Substance and a great shew of Method but very little Matter I confess I might have far more enlarged this Duply had I taken notice of all the Impertinencies which herein come under my Observation but that the more Judicious and Intelligent would ascribe these things not so much to the Cause as his Weakness who managed it I desire to contend for Truth and not for Victory knowing though I were so minded the Triumph should be but Small that I could gain from so Inconsiderable an Antagonist Therefore Reader I shall wish thee for the Truth 's sake that thou may be found truly owning it and not something else in stead of it seriously to Read and peruse these Papers with such as relate unto them and may that Spirit of Truth which teacheth all things so direct thy Understanding as thou may'st discern what Doctrine is truly and really most according to the Holy Scriptures Which thou art heartily invited in this matter to search and peruse Urie the 24th of the 10th Month commonly called December 1671. By a Well-wisher of thy Soul and of all Men R. B. William Mitchell UNMASK'D year 1672 OR The Staggering Instability of the pretended Stable Christian Discovered his Omissions observed and Weakness Unvailed c. THAT which first presents it self to my View is W. M. his Epistle directed to me and the Quakers in and about Aberdeen which he prefixes as his Considerations upon my Preface but that which is the substantial part of it he hath left Vnanswered For my Preface was to shew the Method of the Priests of Aberdeen's Procedure against the Quakers giving account of most if not all the Papers had past betwixt them and also how by their Instigation some of us had been Imprisoned particularly the falsness of G. Meldrum his way with us first in Pulpit to accuse us as Hereticks and then in private to desire to know of us our Principles but all this he hath wholly waved it seems he either could not or would not defend his own nor his Brethrens double dealing with us As to what he mentions I take notice First Of his denying That any in or about Aberdeen hath reproached the Quakers as Demented Distracted or bodily possessed Checking me for taking things upon Trust. Well it sufficeth me that they are ashamed of such falshoods though if need be I can instance that I had ground to say so Secondly I take notice how that not being willing wholly to clear us he saith Some of us in England have given ground to be so charged by their extraordinarily Trembling c. But it is strange W. M. should so far forget himself as to accompt this a ground to charge People as Demented c. seeing there was a season wherein himself acknowledged He seldom or never went to the Pulpit without sensible Trembling Which if he dare to deny I offer to prove by undeniable Testimonies As to what he adds of Women going naked in the Streets and some offering to raise the Dead alledging for proof Samuel Clark the Newcastle Ministers Paget's Heresiography I Answer As these Calumnies have been particularly answered by our Friends in England so they signifie no more against us being writ by our declared Enemies than Cochlaeus lyes against Luther particularly that he assayed to Cast out Devils or what the Popish Authors write of Calvin That he made a Living Man counterfeit himself Dead that so he might Raise him and that Beza was stigmatized for Sodomy and much more of this kind Thirdly The thing I observe is his Comparing us to John of Leyden and Ignatius Loyola and that because they Preached in the Streets cried down wearing of Rings and other Superfluities as we do were against needless Salutations spoke much of Mortification and pretended to or expected Immediate Revelation John of Leyden But our resembling them in these things which the Apostles of Christ commanded and practised will not prove the Jesuites our Grandfathers as W.
as ascribe them to the Scriptures put the Scriptures in Christ's stead though W. M. be pleased to term it unworthy dealing Sect. 2. page 35. he says it is not difficult to prove that the Law and Testimony mentioned Deut. 8.20 was not an inward Law The reason alledged is Because the Prophet opposes what is written as no Light if it agree not to the Law and Testimony But what then The Law and Testimony inward doth this prove the Testimony here not to be inward He adds That let People pretend what they will to a Law within if it agree not with the Scripture-Word there is no Light in them and that the outward Law gets the name of the Testimony But granting him all this it doth not in the least follow that the Law and Testimony there mentioned was not inward It is more observably strange here than in any other place with what shameless confidence he asserts his own bare Assertions instead of Arguments After the like manner without answering a word of what I infer page 27. of mine against him and his Brethren from Joh. 7.49 he concludes That Scripture fits us better than them because of our known rash censuring Upon which Supposition of his own he condemns us as like to Pharisees without more ado still by way of Reply to me he says It is not probable that Christ checked the Lawyer in saying How readest thou Luke 10.26 not offering to add any further probation And as for what he subjoineth page 7. That Christ used the Scripture about Divorcement and in the matter of the Sabbath it doth no ways prove them to be the only Rule for as is said we are willing to try Doctrines by them Page 37. He saith It is false to affirm that the Divine Authority of the Scriptures cannot be prov'd other ways than by the Spirit 's inward Testimony adding There are other Arguments whereby it can solidly and convincingly be proved and for this he instanceth one which he says is excellently approved by R. Baxter What then because W. M. thinks that Argument of R. Baxter will prove the Scriptures Authority without the Spirit must we therefore be of the same mind I doubt very much if R. Baxter think so much himself Now W. M. his deceit is very remarkable Joh. Calvin's Testimony concerning the Scriptures in quoting some words of John Calvin where he says If he were to deal with Arguments he could produce many to prove the Laws came from God for that I never imagined these Arguments could convincingly prove the Scriptures Authority without the Spirit which is the thing in debate it appears in the very following words Lib. Inst. 1. c. 7. Sect. 4. But if we will well look to our Consciences that they be not troubled with doubts and stick not at every scruple it is requisite the Perswasion whereof we have spoken be taken higher than human Judgment or Conjecture viz t. he secret Testimony of the Holy Spirit And a little after in direct Opposition to wit his words he adds This Word shall not obtain Faith in the hearts of Men if it be not Sealed by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit It is necessary then saith he that the Saints Spirit which spake by the mouth of the Prophets enter in our Hearts and touch them livingly to perswade us that the Prophets have faithfully delivered that which was Commanded them from on high and a little after This then is a Perswasion which requires no Reasons And again This is a Perswasion which cannot be Begotten but by a heavenly Revelation And in the beginning of the next Chapter he adds If we have not This certainly higher and more firm than all humane Judgment in vain is the Authority of the Scriptures proved by Arguments This doth abundantly shew how contrary W. M. is to Calvin in this matter and not to him alone but to the whole Reformed Churches of France who in their Confession of Faith agreed upon by the first National Synod they ever had at Paris Anno 1559. say thus The Synod at Paris concerning the Canonical Books in Scripture Art 4. We know these Books to be Canonique not so much by the common consent of the Church as by the Inward Testimony and Perswasion of the Holy Spirit And whereas he adviseth me to read Calvin his 6 th Chap. but that it would prove too long a Digression I could easily shew that we are no such Contemners of the Scripture as those he there speaks to And what if he contradict the Truth which we and himself elsewhere acknowledge I make use of his Testimony against W. M. and his Brethren even as he did the Testimony of Augustine Gregory and others of the Fathers against those of Rome whom nevertheless he spared not to reject some times Read Inst. lib. 1. cap. 11. Sect. 5. lib. cap. Sect. 4. and in many other places Thus also is added that which he adds about Pasor whose Translation he says We follow in one thing but not in another for we are not bound to follow him further than he follows the Truth Nor doth W. M. here produce any Argument to prove that these words Joh. 5.39 should be Ye search the Scriptures c. 2 pl. praes Ind. See Pasor Search the Scriptures and not Ye search the Scriptures but his own bare Assertion adding That Christ did not check them when he said In them ye think to have Eternal Life Whereas the very following words clearly Import a Reproof Ye will not come to me that ye might have Life He says not Seek for Life in the Scriptures ye do well to think to find it there but thus Ye think to have Eternal life in the Scriptures but will not come to me that ye might have life He ends this Section asking Seeing I grant the Scriptures are profitable for Doctrine Correction Reproof c. Why I deny them to be a perfect Rule But I never denied them and I told him also they were thus profitable not to every man but to the man of God The Scriptures profitable to the man of God i. e. he that 's led by the Spirit of God Now to this he replys nothing only tells me The man of God is most commonly understood of the Ministers of Christ Jesus which though I should grant him what he either can or would Infer from it against my Argument he hath left unmentioned Sect. 3. Page 40. He alledgeth The Voice and Testimony of the Father which Christ speaks of to the Jews not to have been inward desiring the Reader to look to the place and thereupon he cites Joh. 5.36 where Christ speaks of his Miracles as a greater Witness than that of John But his deceit is here abundantly manifest for the place mentioned by me was 1 Joh. 5.10 For this is the witness of God which he testified of his Son he that believeth in the Son of God hath the witness in himself Now this
he hath wholly omitted and mentioned another in the stead of it which makes nothing to the purpose I deny not but the Miracles were a greater witness than that of John but then will it therefore follow that the inward Testimony of the Father is not greater also This was the matter in question After the like manner he concludeth the Voice spoken of Joh. 5.37 Is not inward but outward citing for Proof Matth. 3.27 2 Pet. 1.17 18. the one is the Voice heard at Christ's being Baptized the other at his being Transfigured But what way he seeks to Infer from thence that the Voice of the Father here spoken of by Christ to the Jews was not inward but outward he hath left unmentioned Likewise the Exposition he adds unto this place as if Christ were only here reproving the Ignorance of the Jews whose Predecessors had heard so much of God It would be the better received that it had some other bottom than his own meer Assertion Page 14. He confesseth That where we are desired to try the Spirits there is no mention of trying them by the Scripture And to my Question asking If there be any surer way of trying of Spirits and by the Spirit of God he returneth no Reply but another Question Viz. Whether there be any surer way than that for which the Bereans were commended I Answer Yes by the Spirit Ananias and Sapphira were discerned by the Spirit Peter could never have discerned Ananias and Sapphira by the Scripture and yet did it by the Spirit To say as he does That this was a matter of Fact and not of Doctrine and that it was extraordinary is a meer silly shift for it was only by the Spirit of God which is so ordinary to Christians that none can be truly one without it Rom. 8.9 If any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his And if this Spirit can discern the secret hypocrisy of the Heart in matters of Fact far more the Errors and Mistake of the Understanding in matters of Judgment which all grant to be more Obvious And though I never averr'd that John excluded all external Rules by pointing to the Anointing so his Assertion to say That the Anointing directeth us to the Law and to the Testimony as supposing it to be outward is but to beg the thing in question â—lready refuted Page 43. As he affirmeth That man 's being deluded proceeds not from the Scripture but their own blindness so he acknowledges That falling in Delusion proceeds not from the Spirit but from the tricks and deceits of Satan and thereby he hath clearly confessed what is asserted by me page 30. and not answered And whereas he adds That leaning to the Spirit and forsaking the Scripture provokes God to give men up to strong Delusions which he Illustrateth by the Example of one J. Gilpin once a Quaker who by harkening to a voice within was put upon Mischievous and Detestable Practices I Answer He hath not proved that we forsake the Scripture nor will one man's being deceived by harkening to a voice within prove the Spirit not to be a certain Rule more than as himself acknowledges The Pharisees having the Scripture in such high esteem and accounting them their Rule will prove their Delusion proceeded from them That Story of Gilpin's was largely answered about five years ago by E. B. and C. A. who have laid open his Deceit and Wickedness J. Gilpin's Story Answer'd neither can any of these Ridiculous Pranks granting the matter to be true which he pretended to do by a voice within while appearing to be among us prove the Insufficiency of that Light we Preach or the hazzard of following it more than his beastly Drunkenness and open Prophanity naturally known in the Garrison of Carlisle where he was a Souldier proves he was led by the Scripture which it is like he then pretended was his Rule unto these wicked practices which were the best fruits of that Repentance W.M. seems so much to congratulate in him Such filthy Dross whom God purgeth out from among us are fittest persons to be Proselited by him and his Brethren and truly we are well rid of them and can heartily spare such unto them They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us 1 Joh. 2.16 Page 43. He says That though the Scripture be sufficient for discovering of Delusions and ending of Differences in genere Objecti yet the Spirit is necessary in genere Causae Effectivae Now this necessity of the Spirit he saith himself is That we may be right Discerners for removing our natural depravedness and now granting the Scripture were sufficient in this manner will it therefore follow that the Spirit within is not the Rule which was the thing to prove in this Section In so far as he acknowledges this necessity of the Spirit 's work he hath yielded to the Truth yet it is observable how in contradiction to the Truth he overturns it all again Pag. 47 48. Where he expresly pleads For preaching upon and using the Scriptures without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit alledging I have no ground to say they ought not so to do Then consider First he said The Spirit was necessary to remove the depravedness of our Nature that we might be discerners but now he says We ought to use the Scripture without the Spirit though our Nature be depraved yea though we be in no capacity to make a right discerning And here he hath notably manifested his Affinity with the Jesuits Jesuits c. Doctrine of the Scriptures Arminians Socinians Pelagians and Semipelagians in saying How many cold Hearts have been Rubbed and Chafed unto spiritual Heat by reading and talking of the Scripture For is not this to set Nature a work and to grant a Capacity in man to beget Spiritual heat without the joint Concurrence of the Spirit And this is altogether agreeable to that known Maxim of the Semipelagians Facienti quod in se est Deus non denegat gratiam i. e. God will not deny him Grace that doth what in him lies And hereby the Intelligent Reader may perceive how much nearer a kin our Adversaries are to these Errors than we notwithstanding they so falsly and frequently brand us with them in their Pulpits and elsewhere as also that it is meerly constraint when they are hardly put to it that they now and then and that in Contradiction to themselves let a word or two drop concerning a necessary Work of the Spirit Sect. 4. Page 45. He alledgeth There is no convincing People by this Rule of the Spirit within because each way may pretend to the guidance of his Spirit and so both remain obstinate adding That according to them the Scripture is the Rule which lieth patent to both
parties and though it do not actually convince the stubborn yet there is enough in it to satisfy any Inquisitive Adversary Answ. And is not that Spirit sufficient to satisfie any Inquisitive Adversary that 's willing to be undeceived which searcheth all things even the deep things of God There is no inconvenience can be pressed from making the Spirit a Rule or Guide but the same recurs by making the Scripture one Men of different Judgments claiming the Scriptures without the Spirit falsly For is it not laid claim unto by Persons quite different in Judgment yea both some times to one verse and will have it speak opposite to the other If it be said That Scripture being compared explains it self Has not such as have so compared been found incessantly to jangle even in their comparing of it And this W. M. cannot deny but this hath been because one or both Parties have been estranged from the true Testimony of the Spirit What is then the Vltimate Recourse that can only resolve all Doubts even concerning the meaning of the Scripture but the certain Testimony of the Spirit For if the Scriptures be only certain because they came from the Spirit of God then the Testimony of the Spirit must be more certain than they The certainty of the Testimony of the Spirit according to the received Maxim of the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale id ipsum magis est tale That which makes a thing certain must be more certain than it And this arguing against the Certainty of the Spirit checks not only at the certainty of the Saints Faith now from the Light within and the assurance of Knowledge but at the Faith and Knowledge which all the Saints and holy Prophets had not only before the Scripture was writ but even in their writing of them We are in no greater hazzard to be deceived now than they were then therefore the Apostle notably reproves such Pratlers against this Certainty 1 Joh. 4.6 We are of God he that knoweth God heareth us he that is not of God heareth not us hereby know we the Spirit of Truth and the Spirit of Error Page 48. He asks Why I complain for his improving Isai. 59.21 but mentions not one word of that part of page 32. of mine wherein I shew him how this Scripture made against him as holding forth God's putting words in mens mouths which they deny as a thing ceased This the Reader by looking to the place may observe that the Lord there Promises his Spirit and Word shall continue to direct his People is not denied In his Dialogue page 16. he says That the Scriptures cannot be said to be a dead Letter because they are called killing and whereas I told him page 31. of my Answer That as dead things do kill if fed upon so if men feed upon the Letter of the Scripture without the Spirit which is the Life How the Letter killeth they will kill He shifts a Reply to this telling me The Scripture is called killing as being the Ministration of the Law which threatens Death against the sinner What then doth it therefore follow that they are not dead and deadly to such as feed upon them without the Spirit which giveth Life It is an apparent Malitious Passion to add That the drinking in of the Lifeless Poisonous Opinions of the Quakers will prove hurtful to the Soul seeing he bringeth not the least shadow of proof for it I observe that he â—ntitleth this Section The Quakers way Ineffectual to Convince an Opposer And yet how is it that he and his Brethren are so afraid that it spread and are daily so much crying out and clamouring against it as dangerous Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers intreating and beseeching People to beware of us and comparing our Words and Writings to Poison as that which is so ready to gain ground I say how comes it that they are so pressing in their importunate and often reiterate Pulpit-Exhortations to the Magistrates to Suppress Imprison us and break up our Meetings as such against whom their Labours will prove altogether fruitless and ineffectual if not assisted by the external Sword Sect. 5. Page 49. He undertakes to compare us with Papists as having learned our Language about Scripture from them But herein he hath notably manifested both his Self-contradiction and Ignorance He alledgeth We agree with Papists in that we say If the delusion be strong in the Heart it will twine the Scriptures to make them seem for it and in that we say They are dead and occasion Sects and Janglings whereunto we always add because the Spirit is wanting And yet in this sense he fully grants it himself page 43. saying It is granted that deluded Souls do wrest the Scriptures c. He concludes us one with Papists for saying There was a Rule before the Scriptures And yet grants it himself page 46. in confessing The Scripture was not a Rule to such Saints as lived The Saints had a Rule before the Scriptures was writ before it was writ Such then had some Rule before the Scriptures Thus far as to his Self-contradictions As to his Ignorance Can there be any thing more sottish to compare us with Papists for our preferring and calling the Light within as that which only makes the outward dispensation of the Gospel profitable and for our saying that the Spirit is both our Teacher and our Copy according to which if we walk we may profit without going forth for a Copy seeing it is known none to be more Enemies to these Doctrines than Papists And if we deny the Scripture to be the principal and compleat Rule of Faith that proves us no ways to agree with Papists except we all agreed with them concerning what is the Rule of Faith wherein we differ wider from Papists than our Opposers Therefore that sentence of Tertullian viz. That Christ is always Crucified betwixt two Thieves is impertinently objected by W M. against us and if the Lord will it may in due time be made appear to publick view that it far better suits our Adversaries He looks upon it as a great Absurdity page 51. To deny the more sure Word of Prophecy The more sure Word of Prophecy is not the Scripture but the Spirit mentioned 2 Pet. 1.19 to be the Scripture alledging I should have confuted the Apostle who expounds it so vers 20. But before he had been so peremptory in his Conclusion he should have first proved that the Apostle mentions these words by way of Exposition to the former Seeing he thinks himself so secure here why did he omit to answer that part of page 31. of mine where I told him That seeing the Scriptures have all their Sureness from the Spirit they cannot be more sure than it For to say that Scripture is more sure as to us being a standing Record than a Transient Voice from Heaven which
yea saith plainly in the next page That Prayer without the Spirit is Abomination And whereas he adds That forbearing of Prayer is also Abomination we do not deny it but freely confess that forbearing of Prayer in the Wicked is sinful But the way to prevent this is not to commit a second evil viz. to Pray without the Spirit they ought first to come to the Spirit that thereby they may Pray acceptably according to that of Paul Rom. 8.26 Prayer without the Spirit availeth not Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us with groans that cannot be uttered 1 Cor. 14.15 I will pray with the Spirit which being brought by me in my last he hath wholly omitted so much as to mention far less to answer And though omitting of Prayer be sinful yet to bid a man Pray without the Spirit is as much as to desire a man to see without opening his eyes This thing may appear by a familiar Example thus Suppose a Servant turn sluggard and sleep while he should be about his Master's work if when he is raised out of his bed he should run naked to it without taking along those Tools or Instruments which are absolutely needful for the doing of it what will he profit either himself or his Master Yea he will but hinder the work more Even so the Wicked as they ought to Pray so they ought first to come to the Spirit whereby they may do it to the glory of God and their own Souls good Now though this be so undeniable that he cannot gainsay it yet in Contradiction to the Truth and his own Concessions he goes about to Cavil against it alledging It might take off men as well from their necessary works because the ploughing of the Wicked is Sin and that also it might follow from this That Children should not honour their Parents and Husbands love their Wives but when they have a motion of the Spirit for it Answ. This Objection hath no weight to overturn the Truth for there is a great difference betwixt these things that relate to the Worship of God and what relates to Outward things either concerning our selves or our Neighbours The Worship of God is Spiritual The Worship of God is a Spiritual thing relating to himself which we are commanded to perform in the Spirit and God doth offer us his Spirit for the performance of it And because it is that which is meerly relative betwixt God and the Soul he doth not accept of it but as so offered we cannot Pray as we ought saith the Apostle But the Spirit helpeth c. Now though these other things would no doubt be the more acceptable to God and more frequently accompanied with his blessing that they were done in the sense of his Fear and in the drawings of his Spirit yet they are materially good in themselves answering really their End to them unto whom they immediately Relate without it But it is not so of Prayer which as it immediately Relates to God so W. M. himself confesseth without the Spirit to be Abomination The Prayer of the Wicked is sin Thus is also solved his Supposition page 124. That if a wicked Man contract guilt he may provoke the Lord to withdraw the Motions of the Spirit and then his Not Praying is not Sin For I have asserted that the Not Praying of the Wicked is sinful And this doth not Lull People in a sinful Security on the contrary they are alike rather to be Lulled in such a Security by being told they may be set about Prayer when they please whereby they foster themselves in a groundless hope because of their now and then repeating their words of Prayer neither expecting nor looking for the Spirit 's Assistance whereby instead of advancing in Grace and Righteousness they do but reiterate Abominations and so aggravate their own Guilt And whereas here he is forced to acknowledge that Motives of the Spirit will not be wanting to the Saints to Pray when they are at the Gates of Death or in danger of present Drowning He asks me Let the Wicked Repent c. What shall the Wicked do in this case Shall they not follow the Advice which Peter gave to Simon Magus Acts 8.22 Pray God if perhaps the thoughts of thy heart may be forgiven thee But here he minceth the Apostle's words which are Repent therefore of thy Wickedness and pray c. here the Apostle puts Repentance before Prayer it shall not be denied but when the Wicked have Repented of their Wickedness the Spirit will not be wanting to assist them to Pray Craving a blessing before Meat It is therefore to little purpose that page 120 and 121. he pleads for Craving a Blessing when we use the Creatures of God calling the neglect of it a Profane Custom For we do not deny it and Condemn a Profane Neglect of it as much as themselves And as Christ had the Spirit without and above measure having always a ready Access to the Father so we are glad and willing at such Occasions to express Words if we find the Spirit assisting us so to do yea we reckon that we ought not to use the Creatures without our hearts be in some measure retired to the sense of God's presence and stayed in his Fear whereby we may secretly breath for a Blessing for to speak audible words is not Essential And therefore it is apparently malitious for him to say That when we are not stayed in God 's fear we have liberty and freedom to fall to Meat my words had no such Importance though he seeks to turn them And yet can wholly omit much of page 44. of mine where I shew their Abuses in this matter how they mock God in it and provoke him to withdraw his Blessing And whereas he says One of us Confessed That he had not called together nor Prayed in his Family for a Twelve-month past He should have produced the Person 's Name that we might have inquired concerning it and therefore until he so do we can lay no stress upon it but reject it as False especially considering that W.M. being particularly challenged upon this refuseth absolutely to do it nor durst he aver he had any better ground for it than Hear-say Upon this occasion he asks If Abraham must not keep up Religion in his Family because an Ishmael is in it But this maketh nothing against us for none of us that are Masters of Families have forborn to keep up the Worship of God though Enemies of Truth have been in it whom we have not barred from being present Praying for Enemies and for whom we have not been wanting to Pray though we cannot join with them in their Prayers as W. M. adviseth us until first they Repent of their Wickedness This was the Method of Peter's Advice to Simon Magus first to Repent
Strumpet a Whore the Mother of Fornications Babilon c. and all her devout Clergy no better than Baal's Priests filthy Dogs blind Guides Liars Dissemblers c. and all these other Denominations W. M. mentions the Quakers give his Brethren Dare he deny but there are some of his Fraternity guilty of all these Terms And what knoweth he but the Quakers have applied them aright It is manifest enough some of these Terms are too Applicable to them all Blind Guides Persecutors Hirelings Time-servers W. M's supposed pious Ministers such as blind Guides Persecutors It is here Observeable That among all these Denominations he alledges the Quakers give him and his Brethren he hath omitted the two both most frequently used against them by the Quakers and most universally deserved by his Fellow-Priests viz. Hirelings and Time-servers It seems he feared every Reader would have found them Applicable Herein do we find our selves Justified both before God and Good-men that we have named them no otherways than as their Guilt deserved and that we have no enmity nor hatred at any Man's Person nor have desired to harm it Whereas while they plead Forbearance for themselves that we should not speak the Truth plainly to them and of them terming our so doing Railing and Reviling yet they are not ashamed to speak all manner of evil falsly against us Railing at us without a cause And not only so but stirring up so far as they can the Magistrate to cause us to be Beat Imprisoned and Persecuted both in our Bodies Estates and Liberties by offering to banish us out of our Native Countries Yea and Cut us off if they could from the face of the Earth Let the Vnprejudiced Judge who shews forth here most Meekness or most Wrath Postscript WHereas W. M. in his fifth Head concerning the Scriptures and in his twelfth Head page 96. concerning the Ministry alledgeth That these words of the Apostle Paul mentioned by me 1 Cor. 14 30. Ye may all Prophesy one by one are restricted to Prophets c. not for the Common Order of the Church Adding That except we could prove all our Teachers to be Prophets we ought not to lay claim to that Scripture Pastors are called Prophets I would desire him to answer his Brother Samuel Rutherford's Professor of Divinity at St. Andrews so called who in his Book intituled The due Right of Presbytery page 466 467. Eight Arguments wherein he hath proved it to be of Pastors c. not of Extraordinary Prophets and thereby hath saved me that labour This coming to my hands after the other was committed to the Press was the Cause of its not being inserted in the due place A Seasonable Warning and Serious Exhortation to and Expostulation with the Inhabitants of Aberdeen concerning this present Dispensation and Day of God's living Visitation towards them GReat Unutterably great O ye Inhabitants is the Love of God which flows in my heart towards you and in bowels of unspeakable Compassion am I opened am I enlarged unto you in the sight and sense of your Conditions which the Lord hath Discovered and Revealed unto me O that your Eyes were opened that ye might see and behold this Day of the Lord and that your Ears were unstopped to hear his voice that crieth aloud and calleth One and All of you to REPENTANCE and that your hearts were softened and inclined to discern and perceive this blessed hour of his present Visitation which is come unto you He hath lifted up a Standard in the midst of you and among your Brethren He hath called already a Remnant and inrolled them under his Banner and he is calling ALL to come he hath not left one without a Witness Blessed are they that Receive him and Hear him in this Day of his Appearance He hath sent forth and is daily sending forth his Servants and Messengers to invite you to Come and Partake with him of the Supper of the Feast which he hath prepared And among many others whom at sundry times he hath caused to sound forth his Testimony I also have in the Name and Power and Authority of God proclaimed his Everlasting Gospel among you and preached and held forth the glad Tidings of this glorious Dispensation which is Christ manifesting and revealing himself in and by his Light and Spirit in the hearts of all men To lead them out of all Vnrighteousness and Filthiness both of Flesh and Spirit unto all Righteousness Truth Holiness Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost But because many of you have despised this Day and as ye have made merry over God's Witness in your hearts not liking there to entertain him in his meek lowly yet lovely Appearance so have ye despised mocked and rejected that which testifieth to this Witness without you Therefore was I commanded of the Lord God to pass through your Streets covered with Sack-cloth and Ashes calling you to REPENTANCE that ye might yet more be awakened and Alarum'd to take notice of the Lord's Voice unto you and not to despise these things which belong to your peace while your Day lasteth least hereafter they be hid from your eyes And the Command of the Lord concerning this thing came unto me that very Morning as I awakened and the Burden thereof was very Great yea seemed almost insupportable unto me for such a thing until that very moment had never entered me before not in the most remote Consideration And some whom I called to declare to them this thing can bear witness how great was the Agony of my Spirit how I besought the Lord with tears that this Cup might pass away from me Yea how the Pillars of my Tabernacle were shaken and how exceedingly my bones trembled until I freely gave up unto the Lord 's Will. And this was the end and tendency of my Testimony to call you to Repentance by this signal and singular Step which I as to my own Will and Inclination was as unwilling to be found in as the worst and the wickedest of you can be averse from receiving or laying it to heart Let all and every one of you in whom there is yet alive the least regard to God or his fear Consider and Weigh this matter in the presence of God and by the Spirit of Jesus Christ in your hearts which makes all things manifest Search and Examine every one his own Soul how far this Warning and Voice of the Lord is applicable unto them and how great need they have to be truly humbled in their Spirits Returning to the Lord in their inward parts with such true and unfeigned Repentance as answers to the outward Cloathing of Sack-cloth and being Covered with Ashes And in the Fear and Name of the Lord I charge all upon this occasion to beware of a slight frothy jearing mocking Spirit for though such may be permitted to Insult for a season yet God will turn their laughter into howling and will laugh when their calamity cometh and such
express Words of Scripture and if in some of the Questions there be somewhat Subsumed of what in my Judgment is the plain and naked Import of the Words it is not to Impose my Sense upon the Reader but to make way for the next Question for the dependence of the Matter 's sake I shall leave it to the reason of any Vnderstanding and Judicious Man who is not byassed by Self-Interest that great Enemy to true Equity and who in the least measure is willing to give way to the Light of Christ in his Conscience if the Scriptures do not pertinently and aptly Answer to the Questions As I have upon serious Grounds Separated from most of the Confessions and Catechisms heretofore published so not without Cause I have now taken another Method They usually place their Confession of Faith before the Catechism I judge it ought to be otherwise in regard that which is Easiest and is Composed for Children or such as are Weak ought in my Judgment to be placed first it being most Regular to Begin with things that are Easie and Familiar and lead on to things that are more Hard and Intricate Besides that things be more largely opened in the Catechism and divers Objections Answered which are proposed in the Questions the Reader having past through that first will more perfectly understand the Confession which consisteth mainly in positive Assertions Not long after I had received and believed the Testimony I now bear I had in my view both the possibility and facility of such a Work and now after a more large and perfect acquaintance with the Holy Scripture I found Access to allow some time to set about it and have also been helped to accomplish the same I doubt not but it might be enlarged by divers Citations which are here omitted as not being at present brought to my Remembrance Yet I find Cause to be contented in that God hath so far assisted me in this Work by his Spirit that good Remembrancer the Manifestation of which as it is minded will help such as Seriously and Conscientiously Read this to find out and cleave to the Truth and also Establish and Confirm those who have already believed Which of all things is most earnestly desired and daily prayed for By FromVrie the Place of my Being in my Native Country of Scotland the 11th of the 6th Month 1673. ROBERT BARCLAY A Servant of the Church of CHRIST THE CONTENTS Chap. 1. OF God and the true and saving Knowledge of him Chap. 2. Of the Rule and Guide of Christians and of the Scriptures Chap. 3. Of Jesus Christ's being manifest in the Flesh the Use and End of it Chap. 4. Of the New Birth the Inward Appearance of Christ in Spirit and the Unity of the Saints with him Chap. 5. Concerning the Light wherewith Jesus Christ hath enlightned every Man the Universality and Sufficiency of God's Grace to all the World made manifest therein Chap. 6. Concerning Faith Justification and Works Chap. 7. Concerning Perfection or Freedom from Sin Chap. 8. Concerning Perseverance and falling from Grace Chap. 9. Concerning the Church and Ministry Chap. 10. Concerning Worship Chap. 11. Concerning Baptism and Bread and Wine Chap. 12. Concerning the Life of a Christian in general what and how it ought to be in this World Chap. 13. Concerning Magistracy Chap. 14. Concerning the Resurrection Chap. 15. A short Introduction to the Confession of Faith Chap. 16. A Confession of Faith containing Twenty Three Articles Article 1. Concerning God and the True and Saving Knowledge of him Art 2. Concerning the Guide and Rule of Christians Art 3. Concerning the Scriptures Art 4 Concerning the Divinity of Christ and his being from the Beginning Art 5. Concerning his Appearance in the Flesh. Art 6. Concerning the End and Use of that Appearance Art 7. Concerning the Inward Manifestation of Christ. Art 8. Concerning the New Birth Art 9. Concerning the Unity of the Saints with Christ. Art 10. Concerning the Universal Love and Grace of God to all Art 11. Concerning the Light that enlightneth every Man Art 12. Concerning Faith and Justification Art 13. Concerning Good Works Art 14. Concerning Perfection Art 15. Concerning Perseverance and Falling from Grace Art 16. Concerning the Church and Ministry Art 17. Concerning Worship Art 18. Concerning Baptism Art 19. Concerning Eating of Bread and Wine Washing of one anothers Feet abstaining from things strangled and from Blood and Anointing of the Sick with Oil. Art 20. Concerning the Liberty of such Christians as are come to know the Substance as to the using or not using of these Rites and of the Observation of Days Art 21. Concerning Swearing Fighting and Persecution Art 22. Concerning Magistracy Art 23. Concerning the Resurrection Chap. 17. A short Expostulation with and Appeal to all other Professors Chap. 18. A short Examination of some of the Scripture-Proofs alledged by the Divines at Westminster to prove divers Articles in their Confession of Faith and Catechism A CATECHISM c. year 1673 CHAP. I. Of GOD and the True and Saving Knowledge of Him Question SEeing it is a thing Vnquestioned by all sorts of Christians that the Hight of Happiness consisteth in coming to know and enjoy Eternal Life what is it in the Sense and Judgment of Christ Answer This is Life Eternal that they might know thee John 17.3 the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent Q. How doth God Reveal this Knowledge A. For God who commanded the Light to shine out of Darkness 2 Cor. 4.6 hath shined in our Hearts to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ. Q. How many Gods are there A. One God We know that an Idol is nothing in the World Ephes. 4.9 1 Cor. 8.4 6. and that there is none other God but one But to us there is but one God Q. What is God A. God is a Spirit John 4.24 Q. Among all the Blessed Glorious and Divine Excellencies of God which are ascribed and given to him in the Scriptures what is that which is most needful for us to take notice of as being the Message which the Apostles Recorded in special manner to declare of him now under the Gospel A. This then is the Message which we have heard of him and declare unto you That God is Light and in him is no Darkness at all 1 John 1.5 Q. What are they that bear Record in Heaven A. There are Three that bear Record in Heaven the Father 1 John 5.7 the Word and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One. Q. How cometh any Man to know God the Father according to Christ's Words A. All things are delivered to me of my Father and no Man knows who the Son is but the Father and who the Father is Luke 10.22 Mal. 11.27 John 14.6 but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him Jesus saith unto him I am the Way the Truth and
the Life no Man cometh unto the Father but by me Q. By whom and after what manner doth the Son Reveal this Knowledge A. But as it is written Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard neither hath entered into the Heart of Man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him But God hath Revealed them unto us by his Spirit 1 Cor. 2.9 10 11 12. For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God For what man knoweth the things of a Man save the Spirit of a Man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the Spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name John 14.26 he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your Remembrance c. CHAP. II. Of the Rule and Guide of Christians and of the Scriptures Question SEeing it is by the Spirit that Christ Reveals the Knowledge of God in things Spiritual The Spirit the Guide is it by the Spirit that we must be led under the Gospel Answer But ye are not in the Flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any Man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his For as many as are Led by the Spirit of God Rom. 8.9 14. they are the Sons of God Q. It is an Inward Principle then that is to be the Guide and Rule of Christians A. But the Anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you 1 John 2.27 and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things and is Truth and is no Lie and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him But as touching Brotherly Love ye need not that I write unto you Thes. 4.9 for ye your selves are taught of God to love one another Q. I perceive by this that it is by an Inward Anointing and Rule that Christians are to be taught Is this the very tenor of the New-Covenant-Dispensation A. For this is the Covenant that I will make with the House of Israel after those Days The Anointing the Teacher saith the Lord I will put my Laws into their Mind and write them in their Hearts and I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a People And they shall not Teach every Man his Neighbour Hebr. 8.10 11. and every Man his Brother saying Know the Lord for all shall know me from the Least to the Greatest John 6.45 And they shall be all taught of God Q. Did Christ then promise that the Spirit should both abide with his Disciples and be in them A. And I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter Joh. 14.16 17. that he may abide with you for ever even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwells with you and shall be in you Q. For what End were the Scriptures written A. For whatsoever things were written aforetime Rom. 15.4 were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Q. For what are they profitable A. Thou hast known the Holy Scriptures 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. which are able to make thee wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works Q. Wherein consisteth the Excellency of the Scriptures A. Knowing this first 2 Pet. 1.20 21. that no Prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private Interpretation For the Prophecy came not in Old Time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost Q. The Scriptures are then to be regarded because they came from the Spirit and they also testifie that not they but the Spirit is to lead into all Truth In what respect doth Christ Command to Search them A. Search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life John 5.39 and they are they which testifie of me Q. I perceive there was a Generation of old that greatly exalted the Scriptures and yet would not believe nor come to be guided by that the Scriptures directed to How doth Christ bespeak such A. Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father there is One that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust for had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me But if ye believe not his Writings how shall ye believe my Words John 5.45 46 47. Q. What ought then such to be accounted of notwithstanding of their Pretences of being ruled by the Scriptures A. In which are some things hard to be understood 2 Pet. 3.16 which they that are Vnlearned and Vnstable wrest as they do also the other Scriptures unto their own Destruction CHAP. III. Of Jesus Christ being manifest in the Flesh the Vse and End of it Question WHat are the Scriptures which do most observably prophesy of Christ's Appearance Answer Deut. 18.15 The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy Brethren like unto me unto him ye shall hearken Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a Sign Behold Isai. 7.14 a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son and shall call his Name Immanuel Q. Was not Jesus Christ in being before he Appeared in the Flesh What clear Scriptures prove this against such as erroneously assert the contrary Mich. 5.2 A. But thou Bethlehem Ephratah though thou be little among the Thousands of Judah yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting John 1.1 2 3. In the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God The same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Jesus said unto them Verily verily I say unto you Before Abraham was John 8.58 I am John 17.5 And now O Father Glorifie thou me with thine own self with the Glory which I had with thee before the World was And to make all Men see what is the Fellowship of the Mystery which from the beginning of the World hath been hid in God Ephes. 3.9 who created all things by Jesus Christ. Col. 1.16 For by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth
Worshipping of Angels and other such Acts of voluntary Humility A. Now the Spirit speaketh expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the Faith 1 Tim. 4.1 2 3. giving heed to seducing Spirits and Doctrines of Devils speaking Lies in Hypocrisie having their Conscience seared as with an hot Iron forbidding to Marry and commanding to Abstain from Meats which God hath Created to be received with Thanksgiving of them which believe and know the Truth Let no Man beguile you of your Reward in voluntary Humility Col. 2.18 and Worshipping of Angels intruding into these things which he hath not seen vainly puft up by his Fleshly Mind CHAP. XIII Concerning Magistracy Question WHat is the Duty of a Magistrate Answer The God of Israel said the Rock of Israel spake to me he that Ruleth over Men must be Just 2 Sam. 23.3 Ruling in the Fear of God Q. What do the Scriptures speak of the Duty of such Subjection as are under Authority A. Let every Soul be Subject to the Higher Powers Rom. 13.1 2 3 4 5. for there is no Power but of God The Powers that be are ordained of God Whatsoever therefore resists the Power resists the Ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves Damnation For Rulers are not a Terror to good Works but to the Evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the Power Do that which is Good and thou shalt have Praise of the same for he is the Minister of God to thee for Good But if thou do that which is Evil be afraid for he beareth not the Sword in vain for he is the Minister of God a Revenger to execute Wrath upon him that doth Evil. Wherefore Ye must needs be subject not only for Wrath but also for Conscience sake Submit your selves to every Ordinance of Man for the Lord's sake whether it be to the King as Supream 1 Pet. 2.13 14 15. or unto Governours as unto them that are sent by him for the Punishment of Evil-Doers and for the Praise of them that do well for so is the Will of God that with Well-doing ye may put to silence the Ignorance of foolish Men. Tribute Q. Ought Tribute to be paid to them A. For for this Cause pay we Tribute also for they are God's Ministers Rom. 13 6 7. attending continually upon this very thing Render therefore to all their Dues Tribute to whom Tribute is due Custom to whom Custom Fear to whom Fear Honour to whom Honour Then saith he unto them Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's Matth. 22.21 and unto God the things that are God's Obedience Q. Are we obliged to obey Magistrates in such things as we are perswaded in our Minds are contrary to the Commands of Christ Acts 4.18 19 20. A. And they called them and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the Name of Jesus but Peter and John answered and said unto them Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God judge ye for we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard And when they had brought them Acts 5 27 28 29. they set them before the Council and the High-Priest asked them saying Did not we straightly command you that ye should not Teach in this Name And behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your Doctrine and intended to bring this Man's Blood upon us Then Peter and the other Apostles answer'd and said We ought to obey God rather than Man Moderation Q. What ought to be Magistrates Behaviour in such Cases according to the Counsel of wise Gamaliel A. Then stood there up one in the Council a Pharisee named Gamaliel Acts 5.34 35 38 39. a Doctor of Law had in Reputation among the People and commanded to put the Apostles forth a little space and said unto them Ye Men of Israel take heed to your selves what ye intend to do as touching these men And now I say unto you Refrain from these men and let them alone for if this Counsel or this Work of Men it will come to nought but if it be of God ye cannot overthrow it leâ—t happily ye be found even to fight against God Tares Q. What Command giveth Christ to his People under the Gospel in Relation to this matter How doth he hold forth their Duty under the Parable of the Tares A. So the Servants of the Houshold came and said unto him Sir didst thou not sow Good Seed in thy Field Matth. 13.27 28 29. from whence then hath it Tares He said unto them An Enemy hath done this The Servants said unto him Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up But he said Nay lest while ye gather up the Tares ye root up also the Wheat with them Tares the Wicked Q. Doth he explain these Tares of the Wicked whom the Godly must not take upon them to cut off lest through mistake they hurt the Good but leave it to God to do it by his Angels A. * Matth. 13.38 39 40 41. The Field is the World the good Seed are the Children of the Kingdom but the Tares are the Children of the Wicked One the Enemy that sowed them is the Devil the Harvest is the End of the World and the Reapers are the Angels And therefore the Tares are gathered and burnt in the Fire So shall it be in the end of this World the Son of Man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them which do Iniquity CHAP. XIV Concerning the Resurrection Question WHat saith the Scripture of the Resurrection of the Dead Answer And have Hope towards God Acts 24.15 which they themselves also allow that there shall be a Resurrection of the Dead both of the Just and Unjust Q. To what different End shall the Good be raised from the Bad and how are they thereunto reserved A. Marvel not at this for the Hour is coming in the which all that are in the Graves shall hear his Voice and shall come forth John 5.28 29. they that have done good unto the Resurrection of Life and they that have done Evil unto the Resurrection of Condemnation But the Heavens and the Earth which are now 2 Pet. 3.7 by the same Word are kept in store reserved unto Fire against the Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men. Q. What must be answered to such as ask how the Dead are raised and with what Body A. Thou Fool that which thou sowest is not quickened 1 Cor. 15.36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44. except it die and that which thou sowest thou sowest not that Body which shall be but bare Grain it may chance of Wheat or some other Grain But God giveth it a Body as it hath pleased him and to every Seed his own Body All
Flesh is not the same Flesh but there is one kind of Flesh of Men another Flesh of Beasts another of Fishes and another of Birds there are also Celestial Bodies and Bodies Terrestrial but the Glory of the Celestial is one and the Glory of the Terrestrial is another There is one Glory of the Sun and another Glory of the Moon and another Glory of the Stars for one Star differs from another Star in Glory so also is the Resurrection of the Dead it is sown in Corruption it is raised in Incorruption it is sown in Dishonour it is raised in Glory it is sown in Weakness it is raised in Power it is sown a Natural Body it is raised a Spiritual Body There is a Natural Body and there is a Spiritual Body Q. The Apostle seems to be very positive that it is not that Natural Body which we now have that shall rise but a Spiritual Body A. * 1 Cor. 15.50 51 52 53 54 55. Now this I say Brethren That Flesh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God neither doth Corruption inherit Incorruption Behold I shew you a Mystery We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed in a Moment in the Twinkling of an Eye at the last Trump for the Trumpet shall sound and the Dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed For this Corruptible must put on Incorruption and this Mortal must put on Immortality So when this Corruptible shall have put on Incorruption and this Mortal shall have put on Immortality then shall be brought to pass the Saying that is written Death is swallowed up in Victory O Death where is thy Sting O Grave where is thy Victory CHAP. XV. A Short Introduction to the CONFESSION of FAITH HAving thus largely and evidently performed the chief Part of that which I promised in this Treatise in giving a full account of our Principles in plain Scripture-words and also answering by the Scriptures the chief and main Objections made against us I come to a Confession of Faith in which I shall not be so large for that I judge it not Convenient to make an Interpretation of all the Scriptures before-mentioned which if needful the Reader may easily observe were not very difficult to do But whereas a Confession of Faith called rather for an Affirmative Account of ones own Faith than for the Solution of Objections or any thing of Debate in a Discursive Way which is both more properly and pertinently performed in a Catechism therefore I have here only done so I am necessitated sometimes to intermix some words for Coherence of the Matter as sometimes And and sometimes Therefore and the like but not such as any Ingenuous Person can affirm do add to the Matter or that may any wise justly be reckoned a Comment or Meaning and therefore to avoid the Censure of the most Curious Carping Criticks these are marked with a different Character Likewise unless I should have ridiculously offered to publish incongruous Grammar there was a true need sometimes to change the Mood and Person of a Verb in all which places whosoever will look to the words shall find it is done upon no Design to alter any whit the naked Import of them As for Instance where Christ says I am the Light of the World were it proper for me to write thus I am the Light c. Or can it be reckoned any whit Contradicting of my Purpose and Promise to write Christ is the Light where the first Person is changed to the third Also sometimes I express things which are necessarily understood as when any of the Apostles say We there instead of We I write Apostles and where they say You speaking of the Saints there I mention Saints instead of it for the Connexion of the Sentence sometimes requires it As in the first Article in mentioning that of 1 John 1.5 concerning God's being Light and in such like Cases which I know no impartial Reader would have quarrelled though wanting this Apology which I judged meet to premise knowing there is a Generation who when they cannot find any real or substantial Ground against Truth and its Followers will be Cavilling at such little Niceties therefore such may see this Objection is obviated CHAP. XVI A CONFESSION of FAITH concerning Twenty Three Articles ARTICLE I. Concerning God and the True and Saving Knowledge of him THere is one God a Eph. 4.6 1 Cor. 8.4 6. who is a Spirit b John 4.24 And This is the Message which the Apostles heard of him and declared unto the Saints That he is Light and in him is no Darkness at all c 1 John 1.5 There are Three that bear Record in Heaven the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One d 1 John 1.7 The Father is in the Son and the Son is in the Father e John 10.38 and 14.10 11. and 5.26 No Man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will Reveal him f Matth. 11.27 Luke 10.22 The Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God g 1 Cor. 2.10 For the Things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now the Saints have received not the Spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that they might know the things which are freely given them of God h 1 Cor. 2.11 12. For the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father sends in Christ's Name he teacheth them all things and bringeth all things to their Remembrance i John 14.26 ARTICLE II. Concerning the Guide and Rule of Christians CHrist prayed to the Father and he gave the Saints another Comforter that was to abide with them for ever even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not nor knoweth him But the Saints know him for he dwelleth with them and is to be in them k John 14.16 17. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the Sons of God l Rom. 8.9 14. For this is the Covenant that God hath made with the House of Israel He hath put his Laws in their Mind and writ them in their Hearts and they are all taught of God m Hebr. 8.10 11. And the Anointing which they have received of him abideth in them and they need not that any man teach them but as the same Anointing teacheth them of all things and is Truth and is no Lie n 1 John 2.27 ARTICLE III. Concerning the Scriptures WHatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have Hope o Rom. 15.4 which are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture being given by Inspiration of God and
Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the Righteous and he is the Propitiation for our Sins and not for ours only but also for the Sins of the whole World q 1 Joh 2.1 2. For by the Grace of God he hath tasted Death for every Man r Hebr 2.9 And gave himself a Ransom for all to be testified in due Time s 1 Tim. 2.6 Willing all Men to be saved and to come to the Knowledge of the Truth t 1 Tim. 2.4 Not willing that any should perish but that all should come to Repentance u 2 Pet. 3.9 For God sent not his Son into the World to Condemn the World but that the World through him might be saved x John 3 17. And Christ came a Light into the World that whosoever believeth in him should not abide in Darkness y John 12.46 Therefore as by the Offence of One Judgment came upon All Men to Condemnation even so by the Righteousness of One the free Gift came upon all Men to Justification of Life z Rom. 5.18 ARTICLE XI Concerning the Light that enlightneth every Man THe Gospel was preached to every Creature under Heaven a Col. 1.23 which Gospel is the Power of God unto Salvation to them that believe b Rom. 1.16 And if it be hid it is hid to them that are lost in whom the God of this World hath blinded the Minds of them which believe not lest the Light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine into them c 2 Cor. 4.3 4. And this is the Condemnation that Light is come into the World and Men love Darkness rather than Light because their Deeds are Evil d John 3.19 And this was the true Light which lightneth every Man that cometh into the World e John 1.9 By which all things that are reproveable are made manifest for whatsoever maketh manifest is Light f Ephes. 5.11 Every one that doth Evil hateth the Light neither cometh to the Light lest his Deeds should be reproved but he that doth Truth cometh to to the Light that his Deeds may be made manifest that they are wrought in God g Joh. 3 20 21. And they that walk in the Light as Christ is in the Light have Fellowship one with another and the Blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth them from all Sin h 1 John 1. Therefore ought we to believe in the Light while we have the Light that we may be the Children of the Light i John 12.36 Therefore to Day if we will hear his Voice let us not harden our Hearts k Hebr. 4 7. For Christ wept over Jerusalem saying If thou hadst known even thou at least in this thy Day the Things which belong unto thy Peace But now they are hid from thine Eyes l Luke 19.42 And he would often have gathered her Children as a Hen gathereth her Chickens but they would not m Matth. 23.37 for the stiff-necked and uncircumcised in Heart and Ears do always Resist the Holy Ghost n Acts 7.51 And are of those that Rebel against the Light o Job 24.13 Therefore God's Spirit will not always strive with Man p Gen. 7.3 For the Wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all Vngodliness and Vnrighteousness of Men who hold the Truth in Unrighteousness q Rom. 1.18 Because what is to be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them r Rom. 1.19 And a Manifestation of the Spirit is given to every Man to profit withal s 1 Cor. 12.7 For the Grace of God that brings Salvation hath appeared to all Men teaching us that denying Ungodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live Soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World t Tit. 2.11 12. And this Word of this Grace is able to build up and give an Inheritance among all those that are Sanctified u Acts 20.32 For the Word of God is quick and powerful and sharper than any two-edged Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of the Soul and Spirit and of the Joints and Marrow and is a Discerner of the Thoughts and Intents of the Heart x Hebr. 4.12 Is that more sure Word of Prophesy whereunto we do well that we take heed as unto a Light that shineth in a dark place until the Day dawn and the Day-Star arise in the Heart y 2 Pet. 1. â—9 And this is the Word of Faith which the Apostles Preached which is nigh in the Mouth and in the Heart z Rom. 10.8 For God who commanded Light to shine out of Darkness hath shined in our Hearts to give the Light of the Knowledge of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ a 2 Cor. 4.6 But we have this Treasure in Earthen Vessels that the Excellency of the Power may be of God b 2 Cor. 4.7 and not of us for the Kingdom of God cometh not by Observation but is within us ARTICLE XII Concerning Faith and Justification FAith is the Substance of things hoped for and the Evidence of things not seen d Hebr. 11.1 Without which it is impossible to please God e Hebr. 11.6 Therefore we are justified by Faith which worketh by Love f Gal. 5.6 For Faith without Works being dead is by Works made perfect g Jam. 2.23 26. By the Deeds of the Law there shall no Flesh be justified h Rom. 3.20 Nor yet by the Works of Righteousness which we have done but according to his Mercy we are saved by the Washing of Regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost i 1 Tit. 3.5 For we are both washed sanctified and justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God k 1 Cor. 6.11 ARTICLE XIII Concerning Good Works IF we live after the Flesh we shall die but if we through the Spirit do mortifie the Deeds of the Body we shall live l Rom. 8.13 For they which believe in God must be careful to maintain good Works m T it 3.8 For God will render to every Man according to his Deeds according to his Righteous Judgment to them who by patient Continuance in well-doing seek for Glory Honour and Immortality Eternal Life n Rom. 2.6 7. For such are counted worthy of the Kingdom of God o 2 Thess. 1.5 and cast not away their Confidence which hath great Recompence of Reward p Hebr. 10.35 Blessed then are they that do his Commandments that they may have Right to the Tree of Life and may enter in through the Gates into the City q Rev. 22.14 ARTICLE XIV Concerning Perfection SIn shall not have Dominion over such as are not under the Law but under Grace r Rom. 6.14 For there is no Condemnation to those that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit for the Law of the
also appear to the Unbiassed Reader Advertisement to the Reader NOTE Reader That I have here throughout made use of the last Common Translation of the Bible And if I would have made use of the Hebrew and Greek I could have produced divers other very clear Scriptures which in the Common Translation are corrupted and perverted But I choosed rather to do thus that our Opposers might see I took no Advantage that way and also that all that can but read may find the places Cited in their own Bibles THE ANARCHY OF THE RANTERS AND OTHER LIBERTINES THE HIERARCHY OF THE ROMANISTS AND OTHER Pretended CHURCHES equally Refused and Refuted in a Two-fold APOLOGY for the Church and People of God called in Derision QUAKERS WHEREIN They are Vindicated from those that Accuse them of Disorder and Confusion on the one hand and from such as Calumniate them with Tyranny and IMPOSITION on the other shewing that as the True and Pure Principles of the Gospel are Restored by their Testimony so is also the Ancient Apostolick ORDER of the Church of Christ Re-established among them and setled upon its Right Basis and Foundation By ROBERT BARCLAY PHIL. 2.3 Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain-glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem another Better than themselves HEBR. 13.7 Remember them that have the Rule over you who spoke unto you the Word of God whose Faith follow LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER SVCH is the Malignity of Man's Nature in his fallen State and so averse is he from walking in the Straight and Even Path of TRVTH that at every turn he is inclinable to lean either to the Right Hand or to the Left yea such as by the Work of God's Grace in their Hearts and powerful Operation of his Spirit have obtained an Entrance in this Way are daily Molested and set upon on all Hands some striving to draw them the one way some the other And if through the Power of God they be kept faithful and stable then are they Calumniated on both sides each Likening or Comparing them to the Worst of their Enemies Those that are acquainted with the Holy Scriptures may observe this to have been the Lot of the Saints in all Ages but especially those whose place it hath been to Reform and Restore the Ruins of the House of God when decayed or any considerable time have been liable to such Censures hence those that set about Repairing of the Walls of Jerusalem were necessitated to Work with the one Hand and Defend with the other Christ is accused of the Jews as a Samaritan and by the Samaritans quarrelled for being a Jew The Apostle Paul is whipped and imprisoned by the Gentiles and upbraided with being a Jew and teaching their Customs the same Paul is haled and ready to be killed by the Jews for breaking the Law and defiling the Temple with the Gentiles The like hath also befallen these faithful Witnesses and Messengers whom God has raised up in this day to witness for his Truth which hath long been in a great Measure Hid but now is again Revealed and many brought to be Witnesses of it who thereby are come to Walk in the Light of the Lord. This People thus gathered have not wanted those Trials that usually accompany the Church of Christ both on the right hand and on the left each Characterizing them in such Terms as they have judged would prove most to their Disadvantage From whence as the Testimony of the false Witnesses against their Lord did not agree neither do these against us some will have us to be Foolish Mad Creatures others to be deep subtil Polititians * John Owen charges us with so much Ignorance that though he writes against us in Latin he fears we will not understand it And Thomas Danson about the same time accuses us of being Jesuites sent from abroad under this Vizzard some to be Illiterate Ignorant Fellows others to be Learned Cunning Jesuites under a meer Vizzard divers Professors will have us to be only Pensioners of the Pope undoubtedly Papists but the Papists abhor us as Hereticks Sometimes we are a Disorderly Confused Rabble leaving every one to do as they list against all Good Order and Government at other times we are so much for Order as we admit not men to exercise the Liberty of their own Judgments Thus are our Reputations tossed by the Envy of our Adversaries which yet cannot but have this Effect upon sober-minded People as to see what MALICE works against us and how these men by their Contradictory Assertions concerning us save us the Pains while they Refute one another True it is we have laboured to Walk amidst these Extremities and upon our appearing for the Truth we have found things good in themselves abused upon both hands for such hath always been the Work of an Apostacy to keep up the Shadow of certain Truths that there-through they might shelter other Evils Thus the Jews made use of the Law and the Prophets to vindicate their Abuses yea and to Crucifie Christ And how much many Christians abuse the Scriptures and the Traditions of the Apostles to uphold Things quite Contrary to it will in the general be readily acknowledged by most But to descend more particularly There be Two Things especially both of which in their Primitive Use were appointed and did very much contribute towards the Edification of the Church The one is The Power and Authority which the Apostles had given them of Christ for the Gathering Building up and Governing of his Church by Vertue of which Power and Authority they also wrote the Holy Scriptures The other is That Priviledge given to every Christian under the Gospel to be led and guided by the Spirit of Christ and to be taught thereof in all things Now both these in the Primitive Church wrought effectually towards the same End of Edification and did as in their Nature they may and in their Use they ought to do in a good Harmony very well Consist together but by the Workings of Satan and Perversness of Men they are made to fight against and destroy one another For on the one hand the Authority and Power that resided in the Apostles while it is annexed and entailed to an Outward Ordination and Succession of Teachers is made use of to cloak and cover all manner of Abuses even the height of Idolatry and Superstition For by Virtue of this Succession these Men claiming the like Infallibility that was in the Apostles though they be Strangers to any inward Work or Manifestation of the Spirit in their Hearts will needs oblige all others to acquiesce and agree to their Conclusions however different from or contrary to the Truths of the Gospel and yet for any to call such Conclusions in Question or Examine them is no less than a Hainous Heresy deserving Death c. Or while the Revelation of God's Mind is
Foolish Fashions of this World But we felt as we were obedient all these things to be for Condemnation and that as we obeyed the pure Manifestation of the Light of Jesus in our Hearts there was no Hesitation We might and should have parted with all those things at the first and what occasioned such Scruples was but that which drew back through being unwilling to give pure Obedience to the Cross of Christ for as many as gave Obedience and believed in the Light found no Occasion of stumbling but such as believed not were Condemned already because they believed not in him that Appeared Now the Boldness and Courage and Efficacy of these Messengers Testimony wrought such Astonishment The Courage of the Messengers Fear and Amazement in the Hearts of such as were Ingenuous that many began to be inwardly pricked as in the Days of old and the Foundations of many began to be shaken and some that were asleep were awakened and many that were dead and buried in the Graves of Sin and Formality and Superstition and Idolatry of all Sorts were Alarmed and many were brought in from the Hedges and the High-Ways and the Truth was received by Thousands with great Cheerfulness and a Readiness of Mind and the Feet of those were beheld to be beautiful upon the Mountains that brought the Glad Tidings of these good things And great Lowliness and Simplicity of Heart was upon such that were newly Convinced of the Truth and Deep Humiliation of Spirit and Subjection to the Power both in themselves and in those who were over them in the Lord and had gathered them into the Truth But as it was in the Gatherings of Old so it also fell out in this Day all kept not their first Love As among those Thousands which Moses led out of Egypt and carried through the Red Sea who had sung Praises to God upon the Banks of Salvation many Carcases fell in the Wilderness some who Murmured and longed to return again to the Flesh-pots of Egypt Opposition and and some for Opposing and Contradicting the Servant and Servants of the Lord whom the Lord had made Use of to lead them out of Bondage in saying Ye take too much upon you hath the Lord indeed only spoken by Moses hath he not spoken also by us And as among these Multitudes which were gathered by the Apostles there were many who continued not faithful to the End some returned back again with the Sow to the Puddle after they were washed some embraced the present World some again separated themselves Separation entring being sensual and without the Spirit despising Dominion and speaking Evil of Dignities their Mouths speaking great swelling Words being puffed up and not abiding in these things which they were taught of the Apostles So it is to be lamented that among these many Thousands whom the Apostles and Evangelists whom God raised up in this Day for the gathering of his Seed and People out of spiritual Egypt and Babylon into his pure Light and Life did bring forth and gather there are that have fallen upon the right Hand and the left Some are turned back again into Egypt running into the same Excess of Lust and Riot from whence they were once purified and Redeemed some could not bear the Reproach of the Cross of Christ and were by and anon offended in him some could not bear the Tribulations Sufferings and Persecutions which came for the Truth 's sake and the Seed in them was soon scorched with the Heat of the Day And some not abiding in Subjection to the Truth in themselves were not contented with that Place and Station in the Body which God had placed them in but became vainly puft up in their Fleshly Minds intruding into those things which they have not seen and would needs be Innovators given to Change Innovators causing Divisions and introducing new Doctrines and Practices not only differing but contrary to what was already delivered in the Beginning making Parties causing Divisions and Rents stumbling the weak and denying despising and reviling the Apostles and Messengers of Christ the Elders of the Church who loved not their Lives unto Death but through much Care and Travel and Watchings and Whippings and Bonds and Beatings in daily Jeopardy gathered us by the mighty Power of God in the most pretious Truth Yet in all this there hath nothing befallen us but that which hath been the Antient Lot of the Church of Christ in the Primitive Times Now He that was careful for his Church and People in old times hath not been wanting to us in our Day The good Shepherd of Israel his Care over his Church and People but as he has again Restored the Truth unto its primitive Integrity and Simplicity and as he has delivered our Understandings from these false Doctrines and Principles which prevailed in the Apostacy so he hath not gathered us to be As Sheep scattered without a Shepherd that every one may run his own Way and every one follow his own Will and so to be as a Confused Mass or Chaos without any Order but He even the LORD hath also gathered and is gathering us into the Good Order Discipline and Government of his own Son the Lord Jesus Christ therefore he hath laid Care upon some beyond others who watch for the Souls of their Brethren as they that must give account The several Stations in the Church 1 Cor. 4.15 16 17. There are then Fathers that have begotten us unto Christ Jesus through the Gospel of whom We ought to be Followers and to remember their Ways which be in Christ. There are then Fathers and Children Instructors and Instructed Elders and Young Men yea and Babes there are that cannot cease but must Exhort Instruct Reprove Condemn Judge or else for what End gave Christ the Gifts mentioned Ephes. 4.11 12 And how are the Saints perfected and the Body of Christ Edified of those who come under the Cognizance and as it were the Test of this Order and Government I may chiefly sum them up in three sorts though there be divers others little subdivided Species of them 1. Profane Backsliding Apostates The First is Those that turn openly back to the World again through finding the Way of Truth too narrow These have not been capable to do us any considerable Hurt for being as Salt that has lost its Savour they mostly prove a Stink among those to whom they go And I never knew any of them that proved any ways steadable to those to whom they go I find other Professors make but small Boast of any Proselytes they got out from among us I hear little of their proving Champions for the Principles of others against us And indeed for the most part they lose all Religion with the Truth for I have heard some of them say That if ever they took on them to be Religious they would come back again to the Quakers c. 2. Unwary Repenting Sinners
themseves when-as the Cause and Ground for which they were commanded is removed As there is no need now for the Decision about Circumcision seeing there are none Contend for it neither as to the Orders concerning Things Offered to Idols seeing there is now no such Occasion yet who will say that the Command enjoin'd in the same place Acts 15.20 To abstain from Fornication is now made void seeing there is daily need for its standing in force because it yet remains as a Temptation man is incident to We confess indeed we are against such as from the bare Letter of the Scripture though if it were seasonable now to debate it we find but few to deal with whose Practices are so exactly squared seek to uphold Customs Forms or Shadows when the Vse for which they were appointed is removed or the Substance it self known and witnessed as we have sufficiently elsewhere answered our Opposers in the Case of Water-Baptism and Bread and Wine c. so that the Objection as to that doth not hold and the Difference is very wide in respect of such Things the very Nature and Substance of which can never be dispensed with by the People of God so long as they are in this World yea without which they could not be his People For the Doctrines and Fundamental Principles of the Christian Faith we own and believe originally and principally because they are the Truths of God whereunto the Spirit of God in our Hearts hath constrained our Understandings to obey and submit In the second place we are greatly Confirmed The Joint-Testimony of the Apostles c. to the Truths of God in our Hearts Strengthned and Comforted in the Joint-Testimony of our Brethren the Apostles and Disciples of Christ who by the Revelation of the same Spirit in the Days of old believed and have left upon Record the same Truths so we having the same Spirit of Faith according as it is written I believed and therefore have I spoken we also believe and therefore we speak And we deny not but some that from the Letter have had the Notion of these Things have thereby in the Mercy of God received Occasion to have them Revealed in the Life for we freely acknowledge though often calumniated to the contrary that Whatsoever Things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures may have Hope So then I hope if the Spirit of God lead me now unto that which is good profitable yea and absolutely needful in order to the keeping my Conscience clear and void of Offence towards God and Man none will be so unreasonable as to say I ought not to do it because it is according to the Scriptures Nor do I think it will savour ill among any serious solid Christians for me to be the more confirmed and perswaded that I am led to this Thing by the Spirit that I find it in it self good and useful and that upon the like Occasions Christ Commanded it and the Apostles and Primitive Christians practised and recommended it Now seeing it is so that we can boldly say with a good Conscience in the Sight of God that the same Spirit which leads us to believe the Doctrines and Principles of the Truth and to hold and maintain them again after the Apostacy in their primitive and ancient Purity as they were delivered by the Apostles of Christ in the Holy Scriptures I say that the same Spirit doth now lead us into the like holy Order and Government to be exercised among us as it was among them being now the like Occasion and Opportunity ministred to us therefore what can any Christianly or Rationally object against it For that there is a Real Cause for it the thing it self speaketh A Real Cause for the same Order and that it was the Practice of the Saints and Church of old is undeniable what kind of Ground then can any such Opposers have being such as scrupling at this do notwithstanding acknowledge our Principle that this were done by Imposition or Imitation more than the Belief of the Doctrines and Principles seeing as it is needful to use all Diligence to Convince and Perswade People of the Truth and bring them to the Belief of it which yet we cannot do but as Truth moves and draws in their Hearts it is also no less needful when a People is gathered to keep and preserve them in Vnity and Love as becomes the Church of Christ and to be careful as saith the Apostle That all things be done decently and in Order and that all that is wrong be removed according to the Method of the Gospel and the good cherished and encouraged So that we conclude and that upon very good Grounds That there ought now as well as heretofore to be Order and Government in the Church of Christ. Head III. That which now cometh to be examined in the Third place is First What is the Order and Government we plead for Secondly In what Cases and how far it may extend and in whom the Power Decisive is Thirdly How it differeth and is wholly another than the oppressive and persecuting Principality of the Church of Rome and other Antichristian Assemblies SECTION IV. Of the Order and Government which we plead for IT will be needful then before I proceed to describe the Order and Government of the Church to consider what is or may be properly understood by the Church for some as I touched before seem to be offended or at least afraid of the very Word because The Power of the CHVRCH The Order of the Church The Judgment of the Church and such like Pretences have been the great Weapons wherewith Antichrist and the Apostate Christians have been these many Generations persecuting the Woman and warring against the Man-child And indeed great Disputes have been among the Learned Rabbies in the Apostacy concerning this CHVRCH what it is or what may be so accounted Which I find not my place at present to dive much in but shall only give the true Sense of it according to Truth and the Scriptures plain Testimony What the word Church signifies properly The word CHVRCH in it self and as used in the Scriptures is no other but a Gathering Company or Assembly of certain People called or gathered together for so the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies which is that the Translators render Church which word is derived from the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Evoco I call out of from the Root 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Voco I Call Now though the English word CHVRCH be only taken in such a Sense as People are gathered together upon a Religious Account yet the Greek word that is so rendered is taken in general for every Gathering or Meeting together of People and therefore where it is said The Town-Clark of the Ephesians dismissed the Tumult that was gathered there together the same Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
being Matter of Principles received and believed it is not my Work here to debate them only since they are received and owned as such for which we can and have given our sufficient Reasons elsewhere as for our other Principles we ought to care how any by walking otherwise bring Reproach upon us Yet not to pass them wholly by as to the First Besides the Testimony of the Spirit of God in our Hearts which is the Original Ground of our Faith in all things we have the Testimony of the Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 6.14 Be ye not unequally yoked together c. Now if any should think it were much from this Scripture to plead it absolutely unlawful in any Case to join in Marriage with any however otherwise Sober because of their not being one with us in all Things I shall speak my Judgment To me it appears so and to many more who have obtained Mercy and we think we have the Spirit of God But whether it be lawful or not I can say positively It is not Expedient neither doth it Edify and as that which is of dangerous Consequence doth give justly Offence to the Church of Christ and therefore no true tender Heart will prefer his private Love to the Good and Interest of the whole Body As for the Second Test. 2. Against the Priests Vsurpations In that we deny the Priests their Assumed Authority and Power to Marry it is that which in no wise we can Refile from nor can we own any in the doing of it it being a part of our Testimony against the Vsurpations of that Generation who never yet that I ever heard of could produce any Scripture-proof or Example for it And seeing none can pretend Conscience in the Matter for they themselves confess that it is no part of the Essence of Marriage if any pretending to be among us should through Fear Interest or Prejudice to the Truth come under and bow to that Image have we not Reason to deny such Slavish and Ignoble Spirits as mind not Truth and its Testimony Lastly Seeing if any walking with us Test. 3. Against forbidden Degrees of Consanguinity and Pre-engagements c. or going under the same Name should hastily or disorderly go together either being within the Degrees of Consanguinity which the Law of God forbids or that either Party should have been formerly under any Tye or Obligation to others or any other vast Disproportion which might bring a just Reflection upon us from our Opposers Can any blame us for taking Care to prevent these Evils by appointing that such as so design make known their Intentions to these Churches or Assemblies where they are most known that if any know just Cause of Hinderance it may be mentioned and a Timous Let put to the Hurt either by stopping it if they can be brought to Condescend or by refusing to be Witnesses and Concurrers with them in it if they will not For we take not upon us to hinder any to Marry otherwise than by Advice or Disconcerning our selves neither do we judge that such as do Marry contrary to our Mind that therefore their Marriage is null and void in it self or may be Dissolved afterwards Nay All our medling is in a holy Care for the Truth For if the Thing be Right all that we do is to be Witnesses and if otherwise that we may say for our Vindication to such as may upbraid us therewith that we Advised otherwise and did no ways Concur in the Matter that so they may bear their own Burden and the Truth and People of God be cleared Now I am confident What kind of Persons cannot bear the good Order of Truth that our Way herein is so answerable to Reason and Christianity that none will blame us therefore except either such whose Irregular and Impatient Lusts cannot suffer a Serious and Christian Examination and an advised and moderate Procedure or such who watching for Evil against us are sorry we should proceed so Orderly and would rather we should suffer all manner of Irregularities and Abominations that they might have the more to say against us But the Solid and Real Reasons we have for our Way herein will sufficiently plead for us in the Hearts of all Sober Men and moreover the Testimony of God's Spirit in our Hearts doth abundantly Confirm us both against the Folly of the one and the Envy of the other Fourthly There being nothing more needful than to preserve Men and Women in Righteousness after they are brought into it and also nothing more certain 4. Our Care for Restoring or Separating Offenders than that the great Enemy of Man's Soul seeks daily how he may draw back again and catch those who have in some measure escaped his Snares and known Deliverance from them therefore do we also Meet together that we may receive an Opportunity to understand if any have fallen under his Temptations that we may Restore them again if possible or otherwise Separate them from us Surely if we did not so we might be justly blamed as such among whom it were lawful to Commit any Evil unreproved indeed this were to be guilty of that Libertinism which some have falsly accused us of and which hath been our Care all along as became the People of God to avoid therefore we have sought always to keep the House clean by faithfully Reproving and Removing according to the Nature of the Offence and the Scandal following thereupon private things privately and publick things publickly We desire not to propagate Hurt and defile Peoples Minds with telling them such things as tend not to Edifie yet do we not so Cover over or Smooth over any Wickedness as not to deal roundly with the Persons guilty and causing them to take away the Scandal in their Acknowledgment before all to whose Knowledge it hath come Yet judge we not our selves obliged to tell that in Gath or publish that in the Streets of Askelon which makes the Daughters of the Vncircumcised Rejoice or strengthen Atheists and Ranters in their Obduredness who feed more upon the Failings of the Saints than to Imitate their true Repentance And therefore where we find an Vnfeigning Returning to the Lord we desire not to Remember that which the Lord hath forgotten nor yet to throw Offences in the Way of the Weak that they may stumble upon them And therefore I conclude that our Care as to these Things also is most needful and a part of that Order and Government which the Church of Christ never was nor can be without as doth abundantly appear by divers Scriptures heretofore mentioned SECTION VI. How far this Government doth extend in Matters Spiritual and purely Conscientious THus far I have considered the Order and Government of the Church as it respects Outward things and its Authority in Condemning or Removing such things which in themselves are Evil as being those which none will readily justifie the Necessity of which things is such that
the true Faith that they might learn not to Blaspheme In short if we must as our Opposers herein acknowledge preserve and keep those that are come to own the Truth by the same means they were gathered and brought into it we must not cease to be plain with them and tell them when they are wrong and by sound Doctrine both Exhort and Convince Gainsayers If the Apostles of Christ of old and the Preachers of the Everlasting Gospel in this day had told all People however wrong they found them in their Faith and Principles Our Charity and Love is such We dare not judge you A wrong Charity and false Love to Cherish in Error is nor separate from you but let us all live in Love together and every one injoy his own Opinion and all will be well how should the Nations have been or what way now can they be brought to Truth and Righteousness Would not the Devil love this Doctrine well by which Darkness and Ignorance Error and Confusion might still continue in the Earth unreproved and uncondemned If it was needful then for the Apostles of Christ in the days of old to Reprove without sparing to tell the High-Priests and great Professors among the Jews That they were stubborn and stiff-necked and always resisted the Holy Ghost without being guilty of Imposition and Oppression or want of true Love and Charity and also for those Messengers the Lord raised up in this day to Reprove and Cry out against the Hireling Priests and to tell the World openly both Professors and Profane That they were in Darkness and Ignorance out of the Truth Strangers and Aliens from the Common-wealth of Israel if God has gathered a People by this means into the Belief of one and the same Truth must not they they turn and depart from it be Admonished Reproved and Condemned yea rather than those that are not yet come to the Truth because they Crucifie afresh unto themselves the Lord of Glory and put him to open Shame It seems the Apostle judged it very needful they should be so dealt with Tit. 1.10 when he says There are many unruly and vain Talkers and Deceivers especially they of the Circumcision WHOSE MOVTHS MVST BE STOPPED c. Were such a Principle to be received or believed That in the Church of Christ no man should be Separated from no man Condemned or Excluded the Fellowship and Communion of the Body for his Judgment or Opinion in Matter of Faith The Inlet to all manner of Abominations then what Blasphemies so horrid what Heresies so damnable what Doctrines of Devils but might harbour it self in the Church of Christ What need then of sound Doctrine if no Doctrine make unsound what need of Convincing and Exhorting Gainsayers if to Gainsay be no Crime where should the Vnity of the Faith be Were not this an Inlet to all manner of Abominations and to make void the whole tendency of Christ and his Apostles Doctrine and render the Gospel of none Effect and give a Liberty to the unconstant and giddy Will of Man to innovate alter and overturn it at his Pleasure So that from all that is above-mentioned we do safely Conclude That where a People are gathered together into the Belief of the Principles and Doctrines of the Gospel of Christ if any of that People shall go from their Principles and assert things false and contrary to what they have already received such as stand and abide firm in the Faith have Power by the Spirit of God after they have used Christian Endeavours to Convince and Reclaim them upon their Obstinacy to Separate from such and to Exclude them from their spiritual Fellowship and Communion for otherways if this be denied farewel to all Christianity or to the maintaining of any sound Doctrine in the Church of Christ. But secondly Taking it for granted that the Church of Christ or Assembly of Believers may in some Cases that are Matter of Conscience Quest. II pronounce a positive Sentence and Judgment without hazzard of Imposition upon the Members it comes to be inquired In what Cases and how far this Power reacheth I answer First As that which is most clear and undeniable In the fundamental Principles and Doctrines of Faith Answer in Case any should offer to teach otherways as is above declared and proved But some may perhaps acknowledge that indeed if any should Contradict the known and owned Principles of Truth and teach otherways it were fit to cast out and exclude such but what judgest thou as to lesser matters as in Principles of less Consequence or in outward Ceremonies or Gestures whether it be fit to press Vniformity in these things Consideration For Answer to this it is fit to Consider First The Nature of things themselves Secondly The Spirit and Ground they proceed from And Thirdly The Consequence and Tendency of them But before I proceed upon these I affirm and that according to Truth That as the Church and Assembly of God's People may and hath Power to Decide by the Spirit of God in Matters fundamental and weighty without which no Decision nor Decree in whatever Matters is available so the same Church and Assembly also in other Matters of less Moment The Decision of Matters of less Moment in the Church Obligatory as to themselves yet being needful and expedient with a Respect to the Circumstance of Time Place and other things that may fall in may and hath Power by the same Spirit and not otherways being acted moved and assisted and led by it thereto to pronounce a positive Judgment which no doubt will be found Obligatory upon all such who have a Sense and Feeling of the Mind of the Spirit though rejected by such as are not watchful and so are out of the Feeling and Vnity of the Life And this is that which none that own Immediate Revelation or a being inwardly led by the Spirit to be now a thing expected or dispensed to the Saints can without contradicting their own Principle deny far less such with whom I have to do in this Matter who claiming this Priviledge to Particulars saying That they being moved to do such and such things though contrary to the Mind and Sense of their Brethren are not to be judged for it adding Why may it not be so that God hath moved them to it Now if this be a sufficient Reason for them to suppose as to one or two I may without absurdity suppose it as well to the whole Body And therefore as to the first to wit Cons. 1 The Nature of the things themselves If it be such a thing the doing or not doing whereof that is either any Act or the Forbearance of any may bring a real Reproach or Ground of Accusation against the Truth professed and owned and in and through which there may a visible Schism and Dissension arise in the Church Against the Reproach of Truth by which Truth 's Enemies may be
gratified and it self brought into Dis-esteem then it is fit lor such whose Care is to keep all right to take Inspection in the Matter to Meet together in the Fear of God to wait for his Counsel and to speak forth his Mind according as he shall manifest himself in and among them And this was the Practice of the primitive Church in the Matter of Circumcision For here lay the Debate some thought it not needful to Circumcise the Gentiles others thought it a thing not to be dispensed with and no doubt of these for we must remember they were not the Rebellious Jews but such as had already believed in Christ there were that did it out of Conscience as judging Circumcision to be still Obligatory For they said thus Except ye be Circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved Now what Course took the Church of Antioch in these Cases Acts 15.2 The Church at Antioch sends a Case to Jerusalem for Advice from the Elders They determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain other of them should go unto Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this Question We must not suppose they wanted the Spirit of God at Antioch to have decided the Matter neither that these Apostles neglected or went from their Inward Guide in undertaking this Journey yet we see they judged it meet in this Matter to have the Advice and Concurrence of the Apostles and Elders that were at Jerusalem that they might be all of one mind in the matter For there is no greater Property of the Church of Christ than pure Vnity in the Spirit that is a Consenting and Oneness in Judgment and Practices in Matters of Faith and Worship which yet admits of different Measures Growths and Motions but never contrary and contradictory Ones and in these Diversities of Operations yet still by the same Spirit the true Liberty is exercised as shall be declared hereafter Therefore prayeth Christ That they all may be one as he and the Father is one To which Purpose also let these following Scriptures be Examined Rom. 12.16 Be of the same Mind one towards another 1 Cor. 1.10 Now I beseech you Brethren by the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye all speak the same thing and that there be no Divisions among you but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same Mind and in the same Judgment Ephes. 5.21 Submitting your selves one to another in the Fear of God Phil. 2.2 Fulfil ye my Joy that ye be like-minded having the same Love being of one accord of one Mind And yet more remarkable is that of the Apostle Paul to the Philippians Chap. 3. Vers. 15. Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded and if in any thing ye be otherways minded God shall Reveal even this unto you Vers. 16. Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same Rule let us mind the same thing Vers. 17. Brethren be Followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an Example So here though the Apostle grants Forbearance in things Pretenders and Innovators Judged by the Power of God wherein they have not yet attained yet he concludes they must walk so as they have him for an Example and so consequently not Contrary or otherways And therefore we conclude that whereas any in the Church of God pretending Conscience or Revelation shall arise to teach and practise however insignificant or small in themselves whether Principles or Practices yet if they be contrary to such as are already received as true and confirmed by God's Spirit in the Hearts of the Saints and that the introducing of these things tend to bring Reproach upon the Truth as such as are not edifying in themselves and so stumble the Weak those who have a true and right Discerning may in and by the Power of God authorizing them and no otherways Condemn and Judge such things and they so doing it it will be Obligatory upon all the Members that have a true Sense because they will feel it to be so and therefore submit to it And thus far as to the Nature of themselves Secondly As to the Spirit and Ground they proceed from Whatsoever Cons. 2 Innovation Difference or divers Appearance whether in Doctrine or Practice What proceeds not from the Spirit of God to be withstood and denied proceedeth not from the pure Moving of the Spirit of God or is not done out of pure Tenderness of Conscience but either from that which being puft up affecteth Singularity and therethrough would be observed commended and exalted or from that which is the Malignity of some Humours and natural Tempers which will be Contradicting without Cause and secretly begetting of Divisions Animosities and Emulations by which the Vnity and unfeigned Love of the Brethren is lessened or rent I say all things proceeding from this Root and Spirit however little they may be supposed to be of themselves are to be guarded against withstood and denied as hurtful to the true Church's Peace and a Hindrance to the Prosperity of Truth Quest. If it be said How know ye that these things proceed from that Ground Answ. For Answer I make not here any Application as to particular Persons or Things but if it be granted as it cannot be denied that there may arise Persons in the true Church that may do such Things from such a Spirit though pretending Conscience and Tenderness then it must also be acknowledged The Spirit of Discerning in the Church Judges Transgressors that such to whom God hath given a true Discerning by his Spirit may and ought to judge such Practices and the Spirit they come from and have no Vnity with them Which if it be owned in the General proves the Case to wit That some pretending Conscience in Things seeming indifferent but yet it proceeding in them from a Spirit of Singularity Emulation or Strife those that have received a Discerning thereof from the Lord may and ought to judge the Transgressors without being accounted Imposers Oppressors of Conscience or Inforcers of Vniformity contrary to the Mind of Christ against which the Apostle also guardeth the Churches of Old Phil. 2.3 4. Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain Glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem other BETTER THAN THEMSELVES Look not every Man on his own Things but every Man also on the Things of others Now if it be an Evil to do any Thing out of Strife then such Things that are seen so to be done are they not to be avoided and forsaken So that we are confident our Judgment herein cannot be denied or reputed Erroneous except it be said That none will or can arise in the Church of Christ Pretenders may arise and must be watched against pretending such things from such a Spirit which I know not any that will it being contrary to the express Prophecies of the Scripture and the
Property of the Church of Christ from all other Antichristian Assemblies and Churches of Man's building and framing To give a short and yet clear and plain Answer to this Proposition The only proper Judge of Controversies in the Church is the Spirit of God and the Power of deciding solely lies in it as having the only Unerring Infallible and Certain Judgment belonging to it which Infallibility is not necessarily annexed to any Persons The Spirit of God the proper Judge of Controversies in the Church Person or Places whatsoever by Virtue of any Office Place or Station any one may have or have had in the Body of Christ. That is to say that any have Ground to Reason thus Because I am or have been such an Eminent Member therefore my Judgment is Infallible or Because we are the greatest Number or that We live in such a Noted or Famous Place or the like though some of these Reasons may and ought to have their true Weight in Case of Contradictory Assertions as shall hereafter be observed yet not so as upon which either mainly or only the Infallible Judgment is to be placed but upon the Spirit as that which is the firm and unmoveable Foundation And now if I should go on no further I have said enough to vindicate us from IMPOSITION and from the Tyranny whether of Popery Prelacy or Presbytery or any such like we have or may be branded with as shall after appear But to proceed herein lies the Difference betwixt the Dispensation of the Law and the Gospel or New Covenant for that of old all Answers were to be received from the Priests in the Tabernacle For he that appeared betwixt the Cherubims there Exod. 25.22 Numb 7.89 Hos. 12.10 Amos 7.14 2 Chron. 18.6 7. John 6.45 Hebr. 1.1 2. spake forth his Mind to the People and there were also Families of the Prophets to whom they resorted for the Answer of the Lord though sometimes as a Signification of the further Glory that was to be Revealed it pleased God to Reveal his Mind to some even to them who were neither Prophets nor Prophets Sons but under the Gospel we are all to be taught of God that is none are excluded from his Priviledge by not being of the Tribe of Levi or of the Children of the Prophets though this Priviledge is as truly exercised in some by Assenting and Obeying to what God Commands and Reveals through others they feeling Vnity with it in the Life as by such who by the Revelation and Command of God's Spirit hold forth his Will to his People in certain Particulars which the same Spirit leads and commands them to obey So that we say and that with a very good Ground that it is no way Inconsistant with this Sound and Vnerring Principle to affirm That the Judgment of a certain Person or Persons in certain Cases is Infallible Judgment Infallible proceeds from the Spirit Infallible or for a certain Person or Persons to give a positive Judgment and pronounce it as Obligatory upon others because the Foundations and Ground thereof is not because they are Infallible but because in these Things and at that Time they were Led by the Infallible Spirit And therefore it will not shelter any in this Respect to pretend I am not bound to obey the Dictates of Fallible Man is not this Popery I not being perswaded in my self Because it is not to be disobedient to them but to the Judgment of Truth through them at such a Time and one or more their not being perswaded may as probably proceed from their being hardned and being out of their Place and in an Incapacity to hear the Requirings as that the Thing is not Required of them which none can deny but it may as well be supposed as the Contrary But for the further clearing of this Matter before I Conclude I shall not doubt both to affirm and prove these following Propositions First That there never will nor can be wanting in Case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through some or other in the Church of Christ so long as any Assembly can properly or in any Assert 1 tolerable Supposition be so termed Secondly That God hath ordinarily in the communicating of his Assert 2 Will under his Gospel imployed such whom he had made Use of in gathering of his Church and in feeding and watching over them though not Excluding others Thirdly That their de Facto or effectually Meeting together and Assert 3 giving a positive Judgment in such Cases will not import Tyranny and Vsurpation or an Inconsistency with the Vniversal Priviledge that all Christians have to be led by the Spirit neither will the Pretences of any contradicting them or refusing to Submit upon the account they see it not or so excuse them from being really guilty of disobeying God For the First to those that believe the Scripture there will need no Assert 1 other Probation Proved than that of Matth. 28.20 And lo I am with you alway even unto the End of the World And Vers 18. And the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it Now if the Church of Christ were so destitute of the Spirit of God that in Case of Difference there were not any found that by the Infallible Spirit could give a certain Judgment The Infallible Spirit the Gates of Hell cannot prevail against would not then the Gates of Hell prevail against it For where is Strife and Division and no effectual Way to put an End to it there not only the Gates but the Courts and Inner Chambers of Darkness prevail for where Envying and Strife is there is Confusion and every Evil Work But that there may be here no Ground of Mistake or Supposition that we were annexing Infallibility to certain Persons or limiting the Church to such I understand not by the Church every particular Gathering or Assembly circumscribed to any particular Country or City for I will not refuse but divers of them both apart and together if not Established in God's Power The Erring Church or People may Err. Nor yet do I lay the absolute Stress upon a General Assembly of Persons as such picked and chosen out of every one of those particular Churches as if what the Generality or Plurality of those Conclude upon were necessarily to be supposed to be the Infallible Judgment of Truth though to such an Assembly of Persons truly stated as they ought in God's Power he hath heretofore Revealed his Will in such Cases and yet may as the most probable Way which shall be spoken of hereafter yet such as a meer Assembly is not Conclusive Nor yet do I understand by the Church every Gathering or Assembly of People who may hold Sound and True Principles or have a Form of Truth for some may lose the Life and Power of Godliness Having the Form of Truth who notwithstanding may retain the Form or Notions of Things but yet are to
preaching to the Gentiles and what Weight his and James's Words had in the Contest about Circumcision towards the bringing the Matter to a Conclusion Acts 15. Yet that we may see Infallibility was not inseparably annexed to him he was found blamable in a certain Matter Gal. 2.11 notwithstanding his Sentence was positively received in many particulars So also the Apostle Paul argues from his Gathering of the Churches of Corinth and Galatia that they ought to be Followers of him and positively Concludes in divers Things and upon this Supposition exhorts the Churches both he and Peter in many Passages heretofore mentioned which I will not to avoid Repetition again rehearse To obey the Elders that watch for them to hold such in Reputation and to submit themselves to them that have addicted themselves to the Ministry of the Saints 1 Cor. 16.15 16. Also we see how the Lord makes use of John his beloved Disciple to Inform and Reprove the seven Churches of Asia and no doubt John the Rest by the usual Computation being at that Time all Removed was then the most-noted and famous Elder alive And indeed I mind not where under the Gospel Christ hath used any other Method but that he always in Revealing his Will hath made use of such as he himself had before appointed Elders and Officers in his Church Though it be far from us to limit the Lord so as to Exclude any from this Priviledge nor yet on the other hand will the Possibility hereof be a sufficient Warrant to allow every obscure Member to stand up and offer to Rule Judge and Condemn the whole Body nor yet is it without Cause that such an one's Message is Jealoused and called in Question unless it have very great Evidence and be bottomed upon some very weighty and solid Cause and Foundation And God doth so furnish those whom he raises up in a singular Manner of which as I said I mind no Instance in the New Testament and in the Old we see though it was strange that little David should Oppose himself to the great Goliah yet he had before that killed both the Lion and the Bear which was no less improbable and which of all is most observable was before that Time by the Appointment of God and the Hand of the Prophet Anointed King of Israel Compare the 16th and 17th Chap. of the 1 st of Samuel Now as to the Third That any particular Persons de facto or effectually Assert 3 giving out a positive Judgment Proved is no Incroaching nor Imposing upon their Brethren's Conscience is necessarily included in what is said before upon which for further Probation there will only need this short Reflection That for any Member or Members in Obedience to the Lord to give forth a positive Judgment in the Church of Christ is their proper Place and Office they being called to it and so for them to exercise that Place in the Body which the Head moves them to is not to Vsurp Authority over their Fellow-Members As on the other Hand to submit and obey it being the Place of some so to do is not a Renouncing a being led by the Spirit seeing the Spirit leads them so to do And not to Obey in Case the Judgment be according to Truth and the Spirit lead to it is no doubt both Offensive and Sinfull And that all this may be supposed in the Church of Christ without Absurdity and so establish the above-mentioned Propositions will appear by a short Review of the former Passages If that Peter and James their giving a positive Judgment in the Case of Difference in divers particulars did not infer them to be Imposers so neither will any so doing now being led to it by the same Authority Every one may easily make the Application And on the Contrary if for any to have stood up and Resisted their Judgment pretending an Vnclearness or so and thereby held up the Difference after their Sentence breaking the Peace and Vnity of the Church Things being concluded with an It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us I say if such would have given just Cause of Offence Acts 15.21 and have been Cut off as Despisers of Dignities of old will not the like Case now occurring hold the same Conclusion Now whether those Propositions do not hold upon the Principles before laid down and proved I leave to every Judicious and Impartial Reader to judge Moreover we see how positive the Apostle Paul is in many particulars throughout all his Epistles insomuch as he saith 2 Thess. ult v. 14. If any Man obey not our Word by this Epistle note that Man and have no Company with him that he may be ashamed And in many more Places before-mentioned where he Commands them both to Obey him and several others Submission and Obedience to the Judgment of Truth the Spirit of God leads into who were Appointed no doubt by the Spirit of God to be Rulers among them and yet who will say that either the Apostle did more than he ought in Commanding or they less than they were obliged to in Submitting and yet neither were to do any thing Contrary or more than the Spirit of God in themselves led them to or allowed them in And if the Church of God bear any Parity or Proportion now in these Days with what it did of Old as I know no Reason why it should not the same things may now be supposed to take Effect that did then and also be lawfully done upon the like Occasion proceeding from the same Spirit and established upon the same Basis and Foundation And thus much as to that Part to shew In whom the Power of Decision is Which being seriously and impartially considered is sufficient to clear us from the Tyranny either of Popery or any other of that Nature with those that are not either wilfully Blind or very Ignorant of Popish Principles as the Judicious Reader may observe But seeing To manifest that Difference was one of those things propsoed to be Considered of I shall now come to say something of it in its proper Place Section VIII How this Government altogether differeth from the Oppressing and Persecuting Principality of the Church of Rome and other Anti-Christian Assemblies Head III. WHatever Way we understand the Popish Principles in this Matter Prop. 3 whether of those that are Most devoted to the See of Rome as the King of Spain's Dominions Proved and the Princes of Italy the Jesuites and Generality of all those called Religious Orders who hold that Papa in Cathedrâ non potest errare licet absque Concilio that is That the Pope in his Chair cannot Err though without a Council or of those that are Less devoted who plead this Infallibility in the Pope and Council lawfully Convened who yet by the more zealous are reckoned Petty Schismaticks I say whatever Way we take them all those that do profess themselves Members of the Romish Church Principles
of the Romish Church and are so far such as to understand their own Principles do unquestionably acknowledge First That no General Council can be lawfully called without the Bishop of Rome as Christ's Vicar and Peter 's Successor call it Secondly That either he himself or some for him as his Legates must be there present and always preceed Thirdly That the Members having Vote are made up of Bishops or Presbyters or Commissioners from the several Orders being of the Clergy Fourthly That what is Concluded on by Plurality of Votes and Agreed to by the Pope and his Legates must necessarily be supposed to be the Judgment of the Infallible Spirit Fifthly That all the Members of the Church are bound Implicitly to Receive and Believe it because it proceeds from a Council to be accounted Lawful in the Respects above-mentioned without Regard to the Intrinsick or Real Truths of the Things prescribed or bringing them in any Respect to the Test or Examination of the Spirit of God in themselves or the Scriptures Testimony or their Agreement or Disagreement with Truths formerly believed and received for so much as to Prove or Try them by Way of Doubt they reckon a Breach of the first Command as on the other Hand a matter of Merit Implicitly to receive and believe them however inconsistent with the Testimony of the Spirit in ones own Heart Scripture Truth and Reason Sixthly That no Man as a Member of the Church of Christ in that simple Capacity unless a Clergy-man or the Ambassadour of some King c. can be admitted to Sit Vote or give his Judgment Seventhly That it is in no Respect to be supposed that any Members especially Laicks whether in a particular City Country or Nation may meet concerning any Things relating to the Faith and Worship of the Church and give by the Spirit of God any Judgment but that all such Meetings are to be accounted Schismatical and Unlawful And Lastly That the Promise of Infallibility and the Gates of Hell not prevailing is necessarily annexed to the Pope and Council called and authorized in the Manner above-expressed Now if to deny every one of these Propositions wherein all Understanding Men know the Errors and Abuses of the Romish Church consist be to be Popish then indeed may we be supposed to be one with the Papists in this Matter but no otherwise So that the very mentioning of these things is sufficient to shew the Difference betwixt us and them But if any will needs plead our Agreement with them thus The Papists affirm an Infallibility of Judgment in the Church of Christ Objection and so do you therefore you are one with Papists I Answer That proves no more our Oneness in this Matter than if Answ. 1 it should be said The Papists plead that God ought to be Worshipped and so do you Therefore ye Agree Notwithstanding of the Vast Differences as to that which is known not only betwixt us and them but betwixt them and all Protestants who Agree more with them in the matter of Worship than we do Next again Infallibility in the Church according as we hold it Answ. 2 and I have above Defined it no man upon our Supposition or Hypothesis can deny it For since we first Assert as a Principle That no Gathering no Church nor Assembly of People The true Church is Led by the Infallible Spirit however True their Principles or Exact their Form be are to be accounted the Church of Christ except the Infallible Spirit lead and guide what can be the Hazzard to say that in such a Church there is still an Infallible Judgment Indeed this is so far from Popery that it resolves in a Proposition quite Contradictory to them The Romanists say That the Infallible Spirit always accompanies the Outward Visible Professors and is annexed to the External Succession of Bishops and Pastors though ever so Vitious as to their Lives yea though perfect * For some Popes have been known to deny or at least to doubt the Truth of the Scriptures as to the History of Christ and to call in question the Immortality of the Soul and the Resurrection Atheists and Infidels in their private Judgments yet if outwardly professing the Catholick Faith and Subjection to the Church they must be partakers of the Infallible Spirit We say the quite Contrary That where there is either Vitiousness of Persons or Vnsoundness of Judgment in the particular Members these cannot by Virtue of any outward Call or Succession they have or any Profession they make or Authority they may pretend to so much as claim an Interest in any part of the Church of Christ or the Infallible Spirit So then if we admit none to be Members of the Church but such as are led and guided by the Spirit The Infallible Judgment where it is it will be no Popery in the Second Place to affirm That were there is a Company of People so gathered who are not any longer to retain justly the Name of the Church of Christ than they are led and guided by his Spirit or a Church so qualified and designed there is still an Infallible Judgment So that this Infallibility is not annexed to the Persons to the Succession to the bare Visible Profession though true which the Church of Rome is denied to be or to any Society because of its Profession but singly and alone to the True Real and Effectual Work of Sanctification and Regeneration the New Creature brought forth in the Heart And this is the Spiritual Man which the Apostle saith Judgeth all Things 1 Cor. 2.15 To affirm there is an Infallibility here cannot well be Condemned by any or whoso doth must needs say the Spirit of God is fallible For we place the Infallibility in the Spirit and in the Power not in the Persons And so these are the Degrees we Ascend by Because such and such Men are led by the Spirit of God and are obedient to the Grace in their Hearts therefore are they Members and Officers in the Church of Christ. And because they are Members of the Church of Christ in the Respect before declared therefore there is an Infallible Judgment among them We do not say Because such men profess the Christian Faith and have received an outward Ordination and so are by a lawful Succession formally established Officers in the Church when they Meet together according to certain Rules above-declared there is an Infallibility annexed to their Conclusions and they cannot but Decide what is Right or rather what they Decide must needs be supposed to be Right Who seeth not here a vast Disproportion Now we differ herein fundamentally that is as to the very Basis and Foundation upon which we build and that not only from the Church of Rome but also from the Generality of Protestants in this matter All Protestants do acknowledge a General Council to be useful The Constitution of a Synod or General Council among yea necessary
Kingdom of Scotland and that thou may'st know which I hope thou shalt have no Reason to be troubled at that God is Raising up and Increasing that people in that Nation And the Nations shall also hereby know that the Truth we profess is not a Work of Darkness nor propagated by Stealth that we are not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ because we know it to be the Power of God unto Salvation and that we are no ways so Inconsistent with Government nor such Disturbers of the Peace as our Enemies by Traducing us have sought to make the World believe we are for which to Thee I dare Appeal as a Witness of our peaceableness and Christian patience Generations to come shall not more Admire that singular Step of Divine Providence in Restoring thee to thy Throne without outward Bloodshed than they shall admire the Increase and Progress of this Truth without all outward Help and against so Great Opposition which shall be-none of the least things rendring thy Memory Remarkable God hath done great things for thee he hath sufficiently shewn thee that it is By Him Princes Rule and that He can pull down and set up at his pleasure He hath often faithfully Warned thee by his Servants since he Restored thee to thy Royal Dignity that thy Heart might not wax Wanton against him to forget his Mercies and Providence towards thee whereby he might permit Thee to be soothed up and lulled asleep in thy Sins by the flattering of Court-Parasites who by their fawning are the Ruin of many Princes There is no King in the World who can so Experimentally testify of God's Providence and Goodness neither is there any who Rules so many Free People so many True Christians which thing renders thy Government more Honourable and Thy self more Considerable than the Accession of many Nations filled with slavish and superstitious Souls Thou hast Tasted of Prosperity and Adversity thou know'st what it is to be Banished thy Native Country to be Over-ruled as well as to Rule and Sit upon the Throne and being Oppressed thou hast reason to know how hateful the Oppressor is both to God and Man If after all these Warnings and Advertisements thou dost not Turn unto the Lord with all thy heart but forget him who remembred thee in thy Distress and give up thy self to follow Lust and Vanity surely Great will be thy Condemnation Against which Snare as well as the Temptation of those that may or do feed thee and prompt thee to Evil the most Excellent and Prevalent Remedy will be to Apply thy self to that Light of Christ which shineth in thy Conscience which neither can nor will flatter thee nor suffer thee to be at Ease in thy Sins but doth and will deal plainly and faithfully with thee as those that are Followers thereof have also done GOD Almighty who hath so signally hitherto visited Thee with his love so Touch and Reach thy heart e're the Day of thy Visitation be Expired that thou may'st effectually Turn to him so as to Improve thy Place and Station for his Name So wisheth so prayeth From Ury the place of my Pilgrimage in my Native Country of Scotland the 25 th of the Month called November in the Year 1675. Thy Faithful Friend and Subject Robert Barclay R B. unto the Friendly Reader Wisheth Salvation FOrasmuch as that which above all things I propose to my self is to Declare and Defend the Truth for the Service whereof I have given up and devoted my self and all that is mine therefore there is nothing which for its sake by the Help and Assistance of God I may not Attempt And in this Confidence I did sometime ago publish certain Propositions of Divinity comprehending briefly the Chief Principles and Doctrines of Truth which appearing not unprofitable to some and being beyond my Expectation well Received both by Forreiners though Dissenting from us albeit also Opposed by some Envious ones did so far prevail as in some part to Remove that false and monstrous Opinion which lying Fame and the Malice of our Adversaries had Implanted in the Minds of some concerning us and our Doctrines In this Respect it seem'd to me not fit to spare my Pains and Labour Therefore being acted by the same Measure of the Divine Spirit and the like Design of propagating the Truth by which I published the Propositions I judg'd it meet to Explain them somewhat more largely at this time and Defend them by Certain Arguments Perhaps my Method of Writing may seem not only Different but even Contrary to that which is commonly used by the Men called Divines with which I am not concerned for that I Confess my self to be not only no Imitator and Admirer of the School-men but an Opposer and Despiser of them as such by whose Labour I judge the Christian Religion to be so far from being bettered that it is rather destroyed Neither have I sought to Accommodate this my Work to Itching Ears who desire rather to Comprehend in their Head the Sublime Notions of Truth than to Embrace it in their Heart For what I have written comes more from my Hearth than from my Head what I have heard with the Ears of my Soul and seen with my inward Eyes and my hands have handled of the Word of Life and what hath been inwardly Manifested to me of the Things of God that do I Declare not so much minding the Eloquence and Excellency of Speech as desiring to Demonstrate the Efficacy and Operation of Truth and if I Err sometime in the former it is no great matter for I act not here the Grammarian or the Orator but the Christian And therefore in this have followed the certain Rule of the Divine Light and of the Holy Scriptures And to make an end what I have Written is Written not to feed the Wisdom and Knowledge or rather Vain Pride of this World but to starve and oppose it As the little Preface prefixed to the Propositions doth shew Which with the Title of them is as followeth ADVERTISEMENT IF Perhaps it be known to the Reader e're this come to his hand that there is a large Answer writ to the Latin Edition before this came forth by John Brown that little Presbyterian c. at his Brother Robert Macquair terms him in the Post-script though it be Esteemed that such as will seriously Compare it with this will judge no further Reply needful and that it appeared not to deserve any seeing a great part of it is a bundle of meer Railing and Abuse and that the said John Brown hath now Manifested himself to be a person so Furious Head-strong and Violent as he is become Unsupportable to the Chiefest of his own Non-conforming Brethren Yet there was a Reply written to it divers Months ago and may e're long come to Publick View if the Difficulty of Printing and Distance do not retard it In which the Reader may find Satisfaction and see that Furious Railer soberly Rebuked and
as is hoped solidly Refuted THESES THEOLOGICAE year 1675 To the CLERGY of what Sort soever unto whose hands these may come but more particularly to the Doctors Professors and Students of Divinity in the Vniversities and Schools of Great Britain whether Prelatical Presbyterian or any other Robert Barclay a Servant of the Lord God and one of those who in Derision are called Quakers Wisheth Vnfeigned Repentance unto the Acknowledgment of the Truth FRIENDS UNto You these following PROPOSITIONS are Offered in which they being Read and Considered in the Fear of the Lord you may perceive that Simple Naked Truth which Man by his Wisdom hath rendred so Obscure and Mysterious that the World is even Burthened with the great and Voluminous Tractates which are made about it and by their Vain Jangling and Commentaries by which it is rendred a hundred fold more Dark and Intricate than of it self it is which Great Learning so accounted of to wit your School Divinity which taketh up almost a Man's whole Life-time to learn brings not a-whit nearer to God neither makes any Man less Wicked or more Righteous than he was Therefore hath God laid aside the Wise and Learned and the Disputers of this World and hath chosen a few despicable and Unlearned Instruments as to Letter-learning as he did Fisher-men of old to publish his pure and naked Truth and to free it of these Mists and Fogs wherewith the Clergy hath Clouded it that the People might Admire and Maintain them And among several others whom God hath Chosen to make known these things seeing also have Received in Measure Grace to be a Dispenser of the same Gospel it seemed good unto me according to my Duty to Offer unto You these Propositions which though short yet are Weighty Comprehending much and declaring what the true Ground of Knowledge is even of that Knowledge which leads to Life Eternal which is here witnessed of and the Testimony thereof left unto the Light of Christ in all your Consciences Farewel R. B. The First Proposition Concerning the true Foundation of Knowledge SEeing the Height of all Happiness is placed in the true Knowledge of God This is Life Eternal to know the true God and Jesus Christ John 17.3 whom thou hast sent the true and right Understanding of this Foundation and Ground of Knowledge is that which is most necessary to be known and believed in the first place The Second Proposition Concerning Immediate Revelation Seeing no Man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him Matth. 11.27 and seeing the Revelation of the Son is in and by the Spirit therefore the Testimony of the Spirit is that alone by which the true Knowledge of God hath been is and can be only Revealed Who as by the moving of his own Spirit Converted the Chaos of this World into that Wonderful Order wherein it was in the beginning and Created Man a living Soul to Rule and Govern it so by the Revelation of the same Spirit he hath Manifested himself all along unto the Sons of Men both Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles Which Revelations of God by the Spirit whether by outward Voices and Appearances Dreams or inward Objective Manifestations in the Heart were of old the formal Object of their Faith and remaineth yet so to be since the Object of the Saints Faith is the same in all Ages though set forth under divers Administrations Moreover these Divine Inward Revelations which we make absolutely Necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason Yet from hence it will not follow that these Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Examination either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of Man as to a more noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed Understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the Common Principles of Natural Truths move and incline the mind to a Natural Assent such as are these That the Whole is greater than the Part That two Contradictory Sayings cannot be both true or false Which is also manifest according to our Adversaries Principle who supposing the possibility of inward Divine Revelations will nevertheless Confess with us that neither Scripture nor sound Reason will Contradict it and yet it will not follow according to them that the Scripture or sound Reason should be subjected to the Examination of the Divine Revelations in the heart The Third Proposition Concerning the Scriptures From these Revelations of the Spirit of God to the Saints have proceeded the Scriptures of Truth which contain 1. A faithful Historical Account of the Actings of God's People in divers Ages with many singular and remarkable Providences attending them 2. A Prophetical Account of several things whereof some are already past and some yet to come 3. A full and ample Account of all the chief Principles of the Doctrine of Christ held forth in divers pretious Declarations Exhortations and Sentences which by the moving of God's Spirit were at several times and upon sundry occasions spoken and written unto some Churches and their Pastors Nevertheless because they are only a Declaration of the Fountain and not the Fountain it self therefore they are not to be esteemed the principal Ground of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the Adequate Primary Rule of Faith and Manners Nevertheless as that which giveth a true and faithful Testimony of the first Foundation they are and may be esteemed a secondary Rule subordinate to the Spirit from which they have all their Excellency and Certainty For as by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit we do alone truly know them so they testify that the Spirit is that Guide John 16.13 Rom. 8.14 by which the Saints are led into all Truth Therefore according to the Scriptures the Spirit is the first and principal Leader And seeing we do therefore receive and believe the Scriptures because they proceeded from the Spirit therefore also the Spirit is more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale Englished thus That for which a thing is such that thing it self is more such The Fourth Proposition Concerning the Condition of Man in the Fall All Adam's Posterity or Mankind both Jews and Gentiles Rom. 5.12 15. as to the first Adam or Earthly Man is fallen degenerated and dead deprived of the sensation or feeling of this inward Testimony or Seed of God and is subject unto the Power Nature and Seed of the Serpent which he sows in mens hearts while they abide in this Natural and Corrupted State from whence it comes that not their words and deeds only but all their
from it and turn it to wantonness making shipwrack of Faith and after having tasted of the Heavenly Gift and being made partakers of the Holy Ghost again fall away Yet such an increase and stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be any Apostacy The Tenth Proposition Concerning the Ministry As by this Gift or Light of God all true Knowledge in things Spiritual is Received and Revealed so by the same as it is manifested and received in the heart by the strength and power thereof every true Minister of the Gospel is Ordained prepared and supplied in the Work of the Ministry and by the leading moving and drawing hereof ought every Evangelist and Christian Pastor to be led and ordered in his labour and work of the Gospel both as to the Place where as to the Person to whom and as to the Times when he is to Minister Moreover who have this Authority may and ought to Preach the Gospel though without humane Commission or Literature as on the other hand who want the Authority of this Divine Gift however Learned or Authorized by the Commissions of Men and Churches are to be esteemed but as Deceivers and not true Ministers of the Gospel Also who have received this holy and unspotted Gift as they have freely received so are they freely to give without Hire or Bargaining far less to use it as a Trade to get Money by it Matth. 10. Yet if God hath called any from their Imployments or Trades by which they acquire their Livelihood it may be lawful for such according to the Liberty which they feel given them in the Lord to receive such Temporals to wit what may be needful to them for Meat and Cloathing as are freely given them by those to whom they have Communicated Spirituals The Eleventh Proposition Concerning Worship All true and acceptable Worship to God is offered in the inward and immediate moving and drawing of his own Spirit which is neither limited to Places Times or Persons For though we be to Worship him always in that we are to fear before him yet as to the outward signification thereof in Prayers Praises or Preachings we ought not to do it where and when we will but where and when we are moved thereunto by the secret Inspirations of his Spirit in our hearts which God heareth and accepteth of and is never wanting to move us thereunto when need is of which he himself is the alone proper Judge All other Worship then both Praises Prayers and Preachings which man sets about in his own Will and at his own Appointment which he can both begin and end at his pleasure do or leave undone as himself sees meet whether they be a prescribed Form as a Liturgy or Prayers conceived Extemporarily by the natural strength and faculty of the mind they are all but Superstitions Will-worship and abominable Idolatry in the sight of God which are to be denied Ezek. 13. Matth. 10.20 Acts 2.4 18 5. rejected and separated from in this day of his Spiritual Arising however it might have pleased him who winked at the times of Ignorance with a respect to the simplicity and integrity of some John 3.6 4.21 and of his own Innocent Seed which lay as it were buried in the hearts of men under the Mass of Superstition To blow upon the dead and dry bones Jude 19. Acts 17.23 and to raise some Breathings and Answer them and that until the Day should more clearly dawn and break forth The Twelfth Proposition Concerning Baptism As there is one Lord and one Faith so there is one Baptism Eph. 4.5 1 Pet. 3.21 Rom. 6.4 Gal. 3.27 Col. 2.12 John 3.30 which is not the putting away the filth of the flesh but the Answer of a good Conscience before God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. And this Baptism is a Pure and Spiritual thing to wit the Baptism of the Spirit and Fire by which we are buried with him that being washed and purged from our sins we may walk in Newness of Life 1 Cor. 1.17 Of which the Baptism of John was a figure which was Commanded for a Time and not to Continue for ever As to the Baptism of Infants it is a meer human Tradition for which neither Precept nor Practice is to be found in all the Scripture The Thirteenth Proposition Concerning the Communion or Participation of the body and blood of Christ. The Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ is Inward and Spiritual which is the participation of this flesh and Blood 1 Cor. 10.16 17. John 6.32 33 55. 1 Cor. 5.8 by which the Inward man is daily nourished in the hearts of those in whom Christ dwells Of which things the breaking of Bread by Christ with his Disciples was a Figure which they even used in the Church for a time who had received the Substance for the Cause of the Weak even as Abstaining from things strangled and from blood Acts 15.20 the Washing one anothers feet and the Anointing of the Sick with Oil all which are Commanded with no less Authority and Solemnity than the former John 13.14 yet seeing they are but the shadows of better things James 5.14 they Cease in such as have obtained the Substance The Fourteenth Proposition Concerning the Power of the Civil Magistrate in Matters purely Religious and pertaining to the Conscience Since God hath assumed to himself the Power and Dominion of the Conscience who alone can rightly instruct and govern it therefore it is not lawful for any whatsoever Luke 9.55 56. Matth. 7.12 29. Tit. 3.10 by virtue of any Authority or Principality they bear in the Government of this World To force the Consciences of others And therefore all Killing Banishing Fining Imprisoning and other such things which men are Afflicted with for the alone Exercise of their Conscience or difference in Worship or Opinion proceedeth from the Spirit of Cain the Murtherer and is contrary to the Truth Providing always that no Man under the pretence of Conscience prejudice his Neighbour in his Life or Estate or do any thing destructive to or inconsistent with Human Society in which Case the Law is for the Transgressor and Justice is to be administred upon all without Respect of Persons The Fifteenth Proposition Concerning Salutations and Recreations c. Seeing the Chief End of all Religion is To Redeem Man from the Spirit and vain Conversation of this World and to lead into inward Communion with God before whom if we Fear always we are accounted Happy Eph. 5.11 1 Pet. 1.14 John 5.44 Jer. 10.3 Acts 10.26 Matth. 15.13 Col. 2.8 Therefore all the vain Customs and Habits thereof both in word and deed are to be rejected and forsaken by those who come to this Fear Such as the Taking off the Hat to a Man the Bowings and Cringings of the Body and other such Salutations of that kind with all the foolish and superstitious
we make absolutely necessary for the building up of true Faith neither do nor can ever Contradict the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or right and sound Reason yet from hence it will not follow that the Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Test either of the outward Testimony of the Scriptures or of the Natural Reason of man as to a more-noble or certain Rule and Touch-stone For this Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident and clear of it self forcing by its own Evidence and Clearness the well-disposed understanding to Assent irresistibly moving the same thereunto even as the common principles of natural Truths do move and incline the mind to a natural Assent As That the whole is greater than its part That two Contradictories can neither be both true nor both false § I. IT is very probable that many Carnal and Natural Christians will oppose this Proposition who being wholly unacquainted with the Movings and Actings of God's Spirit upon their hearts Revelations by Apostate Christians Rejected judge the same nothing Necessary and some are apt to flout at it as Ridiculous Yea to that Heighth are the generality of all Christians Apostatized and degenerated that though there be not any thing more plainly Asserted more seriously Recommended nor more certainly Attested to in all the writings of the Holy Scriptures yet nothing is less minded and more rejected by all sorts of Christians than Immediate and Divine Revelation in so much that once to lay Claime to it is matter of Reproach Whereas of old none were ever judged Christians but such As had the Spirit of Christ Rom. 8.9 But now many do boldly call themselves Christians who make no difficulty of confessing They are without it and laugh at such as say they have it Of old they were accounted the Sons of God who were led by the Spirit of God ibid. vers 14. but now many aver themselves Sons of God who know nothing of this Leader and he that affirms himself so led is by the pretended Orthodox of this Age presently proclaimed a Heretick The Reason hereof is very manifest viz. Because many in these days under the name of Christians do experimentally find that they are not acted nor led by God's Spirit yea many great Doctors Divines Teachers and Bishops of Christianity commonly so called have wholly shut their Ears from hearing and their Eyes from seeing this inward Guide and so are become strangers unto it whence they are by their own Experience brought to this Strait either to Confess that they are as yet Ignorant of God and have only the shadow of knowledge and not the true knowledge of him or that this knowledge is acquired without Immediate Revelation For the better understanding then of this Proposition we do distinguish betwixt the Certain Knowledge of God Knowledge Spiritual and Literal distinguished and the Vncertain betwixt the Spiritual Knowledge and the Literal the Saving heart-Knowledge and soaring airy head-Knowledge The last we Confess may be divers ways obtained but the first by no other way than the Inward Immediate Manifestation and Revelation of God's Spirit shining in and upon the heart inlightning and opening the understanding § II. Having then proposed to my self in these Propositions to Affirm those things which relate to the True and Effectual Knowledge which brings Life Eternal with it therefore I have Affirmed and that truly That this Knowledge is no otherways attained and that none have any true ground to believe they have attained it who have it not by this Revelation of God's Spirit The Certainty of which Truth is such that it hath been acknowledged by some of the most Refined and Famous of all sorts of Professors of Christianity in all ages who being truly Vpright-hearted and Earnest Seekers of the Lord however stated under the disadvantages and Epidemical Errors of their several Sects or Ages the true Seed in them hath been answered by God's Love who hath had regard to the Good and hath had of his Elect ones among all who finding a distast and disgust in all other outward Means even in the very Principles and Precepts more particularly relative to their own Forms and Societies have at last concluded with one Voice That there was no true Knowledge of God but that which is Revealed inwardly by his own Spirit Whereof take these following Testimonies of the Ancients 1. It is the inward Master saith Augustin that teacheth it is Christ that teacheth Aug. ex Tract Epist. Joh. 3. it is Inspiration that teacheth where this Inspiration and Unction is wanting it is in vain that Words from without are beaten in And thereafter For he that Created us and Redeemed us and called us by Faith and dwelleth in us by his Spirit unless he speaketh unto you inwardly it is needless for us to Cry out 2. There is a difference saith Clemens Alexandrinus betwixt that which any one saith of the Truth and that which the Truth it self Interpreting it self saith A Conjecture of Truth differeth from the Truth it self a Similitude of a thing differeth from the thing it self It is one thing Clem. Alex. Lib. 1. Strom. that is acquired by Exercise and Discipline and another thing which by Power and Faith Lastly the same Clemens saith Truth is neither hard to be arrived at nor is it impossible to apprehend it Paedag. for it is most nigh unto us even in our houses as the most Wise Moses hath insinuated 3. How is it Tertullianus Lib. de Veland Virginibus Cap. 1. saith Tertullian that since the Devil always worketh and stirreth up the mind to Iniquity that the work of God should either cease or desist to act Since for this end the Lord did send the Comforter that because human Weakness could not at once bear all things Knowledg might be by little and little directed formed and brought to perfection by the holy Spirit that Vicar of the Lord. I have many things yet saith he to speak unto you but ye cannot as yet bear them but when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth and shall teach you these things that are to come But of his work we have spoken above What is then the Administration of the Comforter but that Discipline be derived and the Scriptures Revealed c. 4. The Law saith Hierom is spiritual Hieron Epist Paulin. 103. and there is need of a Revelation to understand it And in his Epistle 150. to Hedibia Quest. 11. he saith The whole Epistle to the Romans needs an Interpretation it being involved in so great Obscurities that for the understanding thereof we need the help of the holy Spirit who through the Apostle dictated it 5. So great things saith Athanasius doth our Saviour daily Athanasius de Incarnatione Verbi Dei he Draws unto Piety Perswades unto Vertue Teaches Immortality Excites to the desire of Heavenly things Reveals Knowledge from the Father
Inspires power against Death and shews himself unto every one 6. Gregory the Great upon these words He shall teach you all things saith That unless the same Spirit sit upon the heart of the Hearer Greg. Mag. Hom. 30. upon the Gospel in vain is the Discourse of the Doctor Let no man then ascribe unto the man that teacheth what he understands from the mouth of him that speaketh for unless he that teacheth be within the Tongue of the Doctor that 's without laboureth in vain 7. Cyrillus Alexandrinus plainly Affirmeth That men know Cyril Alex. In Thesauro Lib. 13. Cap. 3 that Jesus is the Lord by the Holy Ghost no otherwise than they who taste Honey know that it is sweet even by its proper Quality 8. Therefore saith Bernard we daily exhort you Brethren by speech Bernard in Psal. 84. that ye walk the ways of the heart and that your Soul be always in your hands that ye may hear what the Lord saith in you And again upon these words of the Apostle Let him that glorieth glory in the Lord with which Threefold Vice saith he all sorts of Religious men are less or more dangerously affected because they do not so diligently Attend with the Ears of the Heart to what the Spirit of Truth which flatters none inwardly speaks This was the very Basis and main Foundation upon which the Primitive Reformers walked Luther in his Book to the Nobility of Germany saith This is certain Lutherus that no man can make himself a Doctor of the holy Scripture but the holy Spirit alone And upon the Magnificat he saith No man can rightly understand God or the Word of God unless he immediately receive it from the Holy Spirit neither can any one Receive it from the Holy Spirit except he find it by Experience in himself and in this Experience the Holy Ghost teacheth as in his proper School out of which School nothing is taught but meer Talk Philip Melanchthon in his Annotations upon John 6. Who hear only an outward and bodily Voice Phil. Melanchthon hear the Creature but God is a Spirit and is neither discerned By the Spirit alone God is known nor known nor heard but by the Spirit and therefore to hear the Voice of God to see God is to know and hear the Spirit By the Spirit alone God is known and perceived Which also the more Serious to this day do acknowledge even all such who satisfy themselves not with the Superfice of Religion and use it not as a Cover or Art Yea all those who apply themselves effectually to Christianity and are not satisfied until they have found its Effectual Work upon their hearts redeeming them from sin do feel that no knowledge effectually prevails to the producing of this but that which proceeds from the warm Influence of God's Spirit upon the heart and from the comfortable shinings of his Light upon their Vnderstanding And therefore to this purpose a late Modern Author saith well videlicet Dr. Smith of Cambridge concerning Book-Divinity Dr. Smith of Cambridge in his Select Discourses To seek our Divinity meerly in Books and Writings is to seek the Living among the Dead We do but in vain many times seek God in these where his Truth is too often not so much Enshrined as Entombed Intra te quaere Deum Seek God within thine own Soul he is best discerned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Plotinus phraseth it by an Intellectual Touch of him We must see with our Eyes and hear with our Eears and our hands must handle the Word of Life to express it in S. John 's words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. The Soul it self hath its Sense as well as the Body And therefore David when he would teach us to know what the Divine Goodness is calls not for Speculation but Sensation Taste and see how good the Lord is That is not the best and truest Knowledge of God which is wrought out by the labour and sweat of the brain but that which is kindled within us by an heavenly Warmth in our hearts And again There is a knowing of the Truth as it is in Jesus as it is in a Christ-like nature as it is in that sweet mild humble and loving Spirit of Jesus which spreads it self like a Morning-star upon the Spirits of good men full of Light and Life It profits little to know Christ himself after the flesh but he gives his Spirit to good men that searcheth the deep things of God And again It is but thin airy Knowledge that is got by meer Speculation which is usher'd in by Syllogisms and Demonstrations but that which springs forth from true Goodness is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Origen speaketh It brings such a Divine Light to the Soul as is more clear and convincing than any Demonstration § III. That this certain and undoubted Method of the true Knowledge of God hath been brought out of Use hath been none of the least Devices of the Devil to secure Mankind to his Kingdom Apostacy and a false Knowledge Introduced For after the Light and Glory of the Christian Religion had prevailed over a good part of the World and dispelled the thick Mists of the Heathenish Doctrine of the plurality of Gods he that knew there was no probability of deluding the World any longer that way did then puff man up with a false Knowledge of the true God setting him on work to seek God the wrong Way and perswading him to be content with such a Knowledge as was of his own Acquiring and not of God's Teaching And this Device hath proved the more successful because accommodated to the Natural and Corrupt spirit and temper of man who above all things affects to Exalt himself In which Self-Exaltation as God is most greatly dishonoured so therein the Devil hath his end who is not anxious how much God be acknowledged in Words provided himself be but always served he matters not how great and high Speculations the Natural man Entertains of God so long as he serves his Lusts and Passions and is obedient to his Evil Suggestions and Temptations â—â—ristianity is become an Art acquired by human Science and Industry Thus Christianity is become an Art Acquired by Human Science and Industry as any other Art or Science is and men have not only assumed unto themselves the Name of Christians but even have procured to be esteemed as Masters of Christianity by certain Artificial Tricks though altogether Strangers to the Spirit and Life of Jesus But if we shall make a right Definition of a Christian according to the Scripture videlicet That he is one that hath the Spirit of Christ and is led by it How many Christians yea and of these great Masters and Doctors of Christianity so accounted shall we justly Divest of that Noble Title If then such as have all the other Means of Knowledge and are sufficiently Learned therein whether it be
the Letter of the Scripture the Traditions of Churches the Works of Creation and Providence whence they are able to Deduce strong and undeniable Arguments which may be true in themselves are yet not to be Esteemed Christians according to the certain and infallible Definition above-mentioned And if the Inward and Immediate Revelation of God's Spirit in the heart in such as have been altogether Ignorant of some and but very little skill'd in others of these Means of attaining Knowledge hath brought them to Salvation Then it will necessarily and evidently follow By Revelation is the true Knowledge of God that Inward and Immediate Revelation is the only sure and certain Way to attain the true and saving Knowledge of God But the First is true Therefore the Last Now as this Argument doth very strongly Conclude for this way of Knowledge and against such as deny it so herein it is the more considerable because the Propositions from which it is Deduced are so Clear that our very Adversaries cannot deny them For as to the first it is acknowledged that many Learned men may be and have been damned And as to the second who will deny but many Illiterate men may be and are saved Nor dare any Affirm that none come to the Knowledge of God and Salvation by the Inward Revelation of the Spirit without these other outward Means unless they be also so bold as to exclude Abel Seth Noah Abraham Job Abel Seth Noah c. Instanced and all the holy Patriarchs from true Knowledge and Salvation § IV. I would however not be understood as if hereby I excluded those other means of Knowledge from any use or service to man it is far from me so to Judge as in the Next Proposition concerning the Scriptures shall more plainly appear The Question is not What may be profitable or helpful but What is absolute Necessary Many things may contribute to further a Work which yet are not that main thing that makes the Work go on The sum then of what is said amounts to this that where the true inward Knowledge of God is through the Revelation of his Spirit there is all neither is there any absolute necessity of any other But where the best highest and most profound Knowledge is without this there is nothing as to the obtaining of the great End of Salvation This Truth is very effectually Confirmed by the first part of the Proposition it self which in few words comprehendeth divers unquestionable Arguments which I shall in brief Subsume First That there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son Secondly That there is no Knowledge of the Son but by the Spirit Thirdly That by the Spirit God hath always Revealed himself to his Children Fourthly That these Revelations were the formal Object of the Saints Faith And lastly That the same continueth to be the Object of the Saints Faith to this day Of each of these I shall speak a little particularly and then proceed to the latter part § V. As to the first viz. That there is no knowledg of the Father but Assert I by the Son It will not need much probation being founded upon the plain words of Scripture Proved and is therefore a fit Medium to draw the rest of our Assertions from For the Infinite and most Wise God who is the Foundation Root and Spring of all Operation hath wrought all things by his Eternal Word and Son This is that WORD that was in the beginning with God and was God John 1.1 2 3. by whom all things were made and without whom was not any thing made that was made Eph. 3.9 This is that Jesus Christ by whom God created all things by whom and for whom all things were created that are in heaven and in earth visible and invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalitys or powers Col. 1.16 Who therefore is called The First-born of every Creature Col. 1.15 As then that Infinite and Incomprehensible Fountain of Life and Motion operateth in the Creatures by his own Eternal Word and Power so no Creature has Access again unto him but in and by the Son according to his own express words No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him Matth. 11.27 Luk. 10.22 And again he himself saith I am the Way the Truth and the Life no man cometh unto the Father but by me Joh. 14.6 Hence he is fitly called The Mediator betwixt God and Man For having been with God from all Eternity being himself God and also in Time partaking of the Nature of man through him is the goodness and love of God conveyed to mankind and by him again man receiveth and partaketh of these Mercies Hence is easily deduced the Probation of this first Assertion thus If no man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him then there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son But No man knoweth the Father but the Son Therefore There is no knowledge of the Father but by the Son The first part of the Antecedent are the plain words of Scripture The Consequence thereof is undeniable except one would say that he hath the knowledge of the Father while yet he knows him not which were an Absurd Repugnance Again If the Son be the Way the Truth and the Life and that no man cometh unto the Father but by him then there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son But the First is true Therefore the Last The Antecedent are the very Scripture-words The Consequence is very Evident For how can any know a thing who useth not the Way without which it is not Knowable But it is already proved that there is no other Way but by the Son so that whoso uses not that Way cannot Know him neither Come unto him § VI. Having then laid down this First Principle I come to the Second viz. That there is no Knowledge of the Son but by the Spirit or Assert II that the Revelation of the Son of God is by the Spirit Where it is to be noted that I always speak of the saving Proved certain and necessary Knowledge of God which that it cannot be acquired otherways than by the Spirit doth also appear from many clear Scriptures For Jesus Christ in and by whom the Father is Revealed doth also Reveal himself to his Disciples and Friends in and by his Spirit as his Manifestation was sometimes outward when he testified and witnessed for the Truth in this World and approved himself Faithful throughout So being now withdrawn as to the outward man he doth teach and instruct mankind inwardly by his own Spirit He standeth at the door and knocketh and whoso heareth his Voice and openeth he comes in to such Rev. 3.20 Of this Revelation of Christ in him Paul speaketh Gal. 1.16 in which he placeth the Excellency of his Ministry and the Certainty of his Calling And
the Promise of Christ to his Disciples Lo I am with you to the end of the World Confirmeth this same thing for this is an Inward Presence and Spiritual as all acknowledge But what relates hereto will again occur I shall deduce the Proof of this Proposition from Two manifest places of Scripture The first is 1 Cor. 2.11 12. What man knoweth the Proof I things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him Even so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now we have received not the spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given us of God The Things of God are known by the Spirit of God The Apostle in the verses before speaking of the wonderful things which are prepar'd for the Saints after he hath declared that the Natural man cannot reach them adds That they are Revealed by the Spirit of God vers 9 10. giving this Reason For the Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God And then he bringeth in the Comparison in the verses above-mention'd very apt and answerable to our purpose and Doctrine That as the things of a man are only known by the spirit of man so the things of God are only known by the Spirit of God that is that as nothing below the Spirit of man as the spirit of Brutes or any other Creatures can properly reach unto nor comprehend the Things of a man as being of a more noble and higher nature so neither can the spirit of man or the natural man as the Apostle in v. 14. subsumes receive nor discern the things of God or the things that are spiritual as being also of a higher nature which the Apostle himself gives for the Reason saying Neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned So that the Apostle's words being reduced to an Argument do very well prove the matter under Debate thus If that which appertaineth properly to man cannot be discerned by any lower or baser Principle than the spirit of man then cannot these things that properly relate unto God and Christ be known or discern'd by any lower or baser thing than the Spirit of God and Christ But The First is true therefore also the Second The whole strength of the Argument is contained in the Apostle's words before-mentioned which therefore being Granted I shall proceed to Deduce a Second Argument thus That which is Spiritual can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God But The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him is Spiritual Therefore The Revelation of Jesus Christ and the true and saving Knowledge of him can only be known and discerned by the Spirit of God Proof II The other Scripture is also a saying of the same Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say No man can call Jesus Lord c. that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost The Scripture which is full of Truth and answereth full well to the Inlightened Understanding of the Spiritual and Real Christian may perhaps prove very strange to the Carnal and pretended follower of Christ by whom perhaps it hath not been so diligently remarked Here the Apostle doth so much require the holy Spirit in the things that relate to a Christian that he positively avers we cannot so much as affirm Jesus to be the Lord without it Spiritual Truths are Lies spoken by Carnal men which insinuates no less than that the Spiritual Truths of the Gospel are as Lies in the mouths of Carnal and Vnspiritual men For though in themselves they be True yet are they not True as to them because not known nor uttered forth in and by that Principle and Spirit that ought to direct the Mind and actuate it in such things they are no better than the Counterfeit Representations of things in a Comedy neither can it be more truly and properly called a Real and True Knowledge of God and Christ than the Actings of Alexander the Great and Julius Caesar c. if now Transacted upon a Stage might be called truly and really Their Doings or the Persons Representing them might be said truly and really to have Conquered Asia and overcome Pompey c. This Knowledge then of Christ which is not by the Revelation of his own Spirit in the heart is no more properly the Knowledge of Christ than the pratling of a Parret Like the pratling of a Parret which has been taught a few words may be said to be the Voice of a man for as that or some other Bird may be taught to sound and utter forth a rational Sentence as it hath Learned it by the outward ear and not from any living Principle of Reason actuating it so just such is that Knowledge of the things of God which the natural and carnal man hath gathered from the words or writings of Spiritual men which are not true to him because conceived in the natural spirit and so brought forth by the wrong Organ and not proceeding from the Spiritual Principle no more than the words of a man acquired by Art and brought forth by the mouth of a Bird not proceeding from a rational principle are True with respect to the Bird that utters them Wherefore from this Scripture I shall further add this Argument If no man can say Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost But The First is true Therefore the Second From this Argument there may be another Deduced Concluding in the very Terms of this Assertion thus If no man can know Jesus to be the Lord but by the Holy Ghost then can there be no Certain Knowledge or Revelation of him but by the Spirit But The First is true Therefore the Second Assert III § VII The Third thing Affirmed is That by the Spirit God always Revealed himself to his Children Proved For the making appear the Truth of this Assertion it will be but needful to consider God's Manifesting himself towards and in relation to his Creatures from the Beginning which Resolves it self always herein The First Step of all is Ascribed hereunto by Moses Gen. 1.2 And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the Waters I think it will not be denied that God's Converse with man all along from Adam to Moses was by the Immediate Manifestation of his Spirit and afterwards through the whole Tract of the Law he spake to his Children no otherways which as it naturally followeth from the Principles above proved That Revelation is by the Spirit of God so it cannot be denied by such as acknowledge the Scriptures of Truth to have been written by the Inspiration of the holy Ghost For these Writings from Moses to Malachy do declare that during all that time God Revealed himself to his Children by his Spirit But if any will Object
not sufficient neither were ever appointed to be the adequate and only Rule nor yet can guide or direct a Christian in all those things that are needful for him to know We shall leave that to the next Proposition to be Examined What is proper in this place to be proved is That Christians now are to be led inwardly and immediately by the Spirit of God even in the same manner though it befall not to many to be led in the same measure as the Saints were of old § X. I shall prove this by divers Arguments and first from the Promise of Christ in these words Joh. 14.16 And I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter that he may abide with you for ever Vers. 17 Even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him Christians are now to be led by the Spirit in the same manner as the Saints of old for he dwelleth with you and shall be in you Again vers 26. But the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name he shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance And 16.13 But when that Spirit of Truth shall come he shall lead you into all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear he shall speak and shall declare unto you things to come We have here first Who this is and that is divers ways expressed to wit The Comforter the Spirit of Truth the Holy Ghost the Sent of the Father in the Name of Christ. And hereby is sufficiently proved the Sottishness of those Socinians and other Carnal Christians who neither know nor acknowledge any internal Spirit or Power but that which is meerly Natural by which they sufficiently declare themselves to be of the World who cannot receive the Spirit because they neither see him nor know him Secondly Where this Spirit is to be He dwelleth with you and shall be in you And Thirdly What his Work is He shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance and guide you into all Truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As to the first Most do acknowledge that there is nothing else understood than what the plain words signify Who is this Comforter Which is also Evident by many Query I other places of Scripture that will hereafter occur neither do I see how such as Affirm otherways can avoid Blasphemy For if the Comforter the Holy Ghost and Spirit of Truth be all one with the Scriptures then it would follow that the Scriptures is God seeing it is true that the Holy Ghost is God If these mens Reasoning might take place wherever the Spirit is mentioned in relation to the Saints thereby might be truly and properly understood the Scriptures Nonsensical Consequences from the Socinians belief of the Scriptures being the Spirit Which what a Non-sensical Monster it would make of the Christian Religion will easily appear to all men As where it is said A manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal it might be rendred thus A manifestation of the Scriptures is given to every man to profit withal What notable Sense this would make and what a Curious Interpretation let us consider by the Sequel of the same Chapter 1 Cor. 12.9 10 11. To another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit to another the working of miracles c. but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will What would now these great Masters of Reason the Socinians Judge if we should place the Scriptures here instead of the Spirit Would it answer their Reason which is the great guide of their Faith Would it be good and sound Reason in their Logical Schools to affirm That the Scripture divideth severally as it will and giveth to some the gift of healing to others the working of miracles If then this Spirit a Manifestation whereof is given to every man to profit withal be no other than that Spirit of Truth before-mentioned which guideth into all Truth this Spirit of Truth cannot be the Scripture I could infer an hundred more Absurdities of this kind upon this sottish Opinion but what is said may suffice For even some of themselves being at times forgetful or ashamed of their own Doctrine do acknowledge That the Spirit of God is another thing and distinct from the Scriptures to guide and influence the Saints Secondly That this Spirit is inward in my opinion needs no Interpretation nor Commentary He dwelleth with you and shall be in you This indwelling of the Spirit in the Saints as it is a thing most needful to be known and believed so it is as positively asserted in the Scripture as any thing else can be If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you saith the Apostle Query II to the Romans 8.9 and again Know ye not that ye are the Temple of the Holy Ghost Where is his place and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 1 Cor. 6.19 without this the Apostle reckoneth no man a Christian. If any man saith he have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his These words immediately follow those above-mentioned out of the Epistle to the Romans But ye are not in the flesh if so be the Spirit of God dwell in you The Context of which sheweth The Spirit within the main Token of a Christian. that the Apostle reckoneth it the main Token of a Christian both positively and negatively For in the former verses he sheweth how the Carnal mind is enmity against God and that such as are in the flesh cannot please him Where subsuming he adds concerning the Romans That they are not in the flesh if the Spirit of God dwell in them What is this but to Affirm that they in whom the Spirit dwells are no longer in the flesh nor of those who please not God but are become Christians indeed Again in the next verse he Concludes Negatively That if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his that is he is no Christian. He then that acknowledges himself Ignorant and a Stranger to the Inward In-being of the Spirit of Christ in his heart doth thereby acknowledge himself to be yet in the Carnal mind which is Enmity to God to be yet in the flesh where God cannot be pleased and in short whatever he may otherways know or believe of Christ or however much skill'd or acquainted with the letter of the Holy Scripture not yet to be notwithstanding all that Attained to the least desire of a Christian yea not once to have embraced the Christian Religion For take but away the Spirit and Christianity remains no more Christianity than the dead Carcase of a man when the Soul and Spirit is departed remains a Man which the living can no more abide but do
bury out of their sight as the noisom and useless thing however acceptable it hath been when actuated and moved by the Soul Lastly Whatsoever Query III is Excellent What is his Work whatsoever is Noble whatsoever is Worthy whatsoever is Desirable in the Christian Faith is Ascribed to this Spirit without which it could no more subsist than the outward World without the Sun Hereunto have all true Christian in all Ages attributed their Strength and Life It is by this Spirit that they avouch themselves to have been Converted to God to have been Redeemed from the world to have been Strengthened in their Weakness Comforted in their Afflictions Confirmed in their Temptations Imboldened in their Sufferings and Triumphed in the midst of all their Persecutions Yea the Writings of all true Christians are full of the Great and Notable things The Great and Notable Acts that have been and are performed by the Spirit in all Ages which they all affirm themselves to have done by the Power and Vertue and Efficacy of the Spirit of God working in them It is the Spirit that quickeneth Joh. 6.63 It was the Spirit that gave them Vtterance Acts 2.4 It was the Spirit by which Stephen spake that the Jews were not able to Resist Acts 6.10 It is such as walk after the Spirit that receive no Condemnation Rom. 8 1. It is the Law of the Spirit that makes free v. 2. It is by the Spirit of God dwelling in us that we are Redeemed from the Flesh and from the Carnal mind v. 9. It is the Spirit of Christ dwelling in us that quickeneth our mortal bodies v. 11. It is through this Spirit that the deeds of the body are Mortified and Life Obtained v. 13. It is by this Spirit that we are Adopted and cry ABBA Father v. 15. It is this Spirit that beareth witness with our spirits that we are the Children of God v. 16. It is this Spirit that helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered v. 26. It is by this Spirit that the glorious things which God hath laid up for us which neither outward ear hath heard nor outward eye hath seen nor the heart of man conceived by all his Reasonings are Revealed unto us 1 Cor. 2.9 10. It is by this Spirit that both Wisdom and Knowledge and Faith and Miracles and Tongues and Prophecies are obtained 1 Cor. 12.8 9 10. It is by this Spirit that we are all baptized into one body v. 13. In short what thing relating to the Salvation of the Soul and to the Life of a Christian is rightly performed or effectually obtained without it And what shall I more say for the time would fail me to tell of all those things which the holy Men of old have Declared and the Saints of this day do witness themselves to Enjoy by the virtue and power of this Spirit dwelling in them Truly my Paper could not contain those many Testimonies whereby this Truth is Confirmed Wherefore besides what is above-mentioned out of the Fathers whom all pretend to Reverence and those of Luther and Melanchthon I shall deduce yet one observable Testimony out of Calvin because not a few of the followers of his Doctrine do refuse and deride and that as it is to be feared because of their own Non-experience thereof this way of the Spirit 's In-dwelling as uncertain and dangerous that so if neither the Testimony of the Scripture nor the Sayings of others nor right Reason can move them they may at least be Reproved by the words of their own Master who saith in the third Book of his Institutions cap. 2. on this wise But they alledge It is a bold presumption for any one to pretend to an undoubted Knowledge of God's Will Calvin of the Necessity of the Spirit 's In-dwelling in us which saith he I should grant unto them if we should ascribe so much to our selves as to subject the Incomprehensible Counsel of God to the Rashness of our Vnderstandings But while we simply say with Paul That we have received not the spirit of this world but the Spirit which is of God by whose Teaching we know those things that are given us of God what can they prate against it without Reproaching the Spirit of God For if it be a horrible Sacriledge to accuse any Revelation coming from him either of a Lie of Vncertainty or Ambiguity in Asserting its Certainty wherein do we offend But they cry out That it is not without great temerity that we dare so boast of the Spirit of Christ. Who would believe that the Sottishness of these men were so great who would be Esteemed the Masters of the World that they should so fail in the first Principles of Religion Verily I could not believe it if their own Writings did not Testify so much Paul accounts those the Sons of God who are acted by the Spirit of God but these will have the Children of God acted by their own Spirits without the Spirit of God He will have us call God Father the Spirit dictating that Term unto us which only can witness to our spirits that we are the Sons of God These though they cease not to Call upon God do nevertheless demit the Spirit by whose guiding he is rightly to be called upon He denies them to be the Sons of God or the Servants of Christ who are not led by his Spirit but these feign a Christianity that needs not the Spirit of Christ. He makes no hope of the blessed Resurrection unless we feel the Spirit residing in us but these feign a hope without any such a feeling But perhaps they will Answer That they deny not but that it is necessary to have it only of modesty and humility we ought to deny and not acknowledge it What means he then when he Commands the Corinthians to Try themselves if they be in the Faith To examine themselves whether they have Christ whom whosoever acknowledges not dwelling in him is a Reprobate By the Spirit which he hath given us saith John we know that he abideth in us And what do we then else but call in question Christ his promise while we would be esteemed the Servants of God without his Spirit Without the Spirit 's Presence Christianity must cease which he declared he would pour-out upon all his Seeing these things are the first Grounds of Piety it is miserable blindness to accuse Christians of Pride because they dare glory of the Presence of the Spirit without which glorying Christianity it self could not be But by their Example they declare how truly Christ spake saying That his Spirit was unknown to the World and that those only acknowledge it with whom it remains Thus far Calvin If therefore it be so why should any be so Foolish as to deny or so Vnwise as not to seek aster this Spirit which Christ hath promised shall dwell in his Children They then that do suppose the Indwelling
and Leading of this Spirit to be Ceased must also suppose Christianity to be Ceased which cannot subsist without it Query III Thirdly What the Work of this Spirit is is partly before shewn which Christ compriseth in two or three things What is the Work of the Spirit He will Guide you into all Truth he will Teach you all things and bring all things to your Remembrance Since Christ hath provided for us so good an Instructor what need we then lean so much to those Traditions and Commandments of men John 16.13 and 14.26 wherewith so many Christians have burthened themselves What need we set up our own Carnal and Corrupt Reason for a Guide to us in matters Spiritual The Spirit the Guide as some will needs do May it not be Complained of all such as the Lord did of old concerning Israel by the Prophets Jer. 2.13 For my People have committed two Evils they have forsaken me the Fountain of Living Waters and hewed them out Cisterns broken Cisterns that hold no water Have not many Forsaken Do not many Deride and Reject this Inward and Immediate Guide this Spirit that leads into all Truth and cast up to themselves other ways broken Ways indeed which have not all this while brought them out of the Flesh nor out of the World nor from under the Dominion of their own Lusts and sinful Affections whereby Truth which is only rightly learned by this Spirit is so much a Stranger in the Earth A perpetual Ordinance to Gods Church and People From all then that hath been mentioned concerning this Promise and these Words of Christ it will follow That Christians are always to be led inwardly and immediately by the Spirit of God dwelling in them and that the same is a standing and perpetual Ordinance as well to the Church in general in all Ages as to every Individual Member in particular as appears from this Argument The Promises of Christ to his Children are Yea and Amen and cannot fail but must of Necessity be fulfilled But Christ hath promised That the Comforter the Holy Ghost the Spirit of Truth shall abide with his Children for ever shall dwell with them shall be in them shall lead them into all Truth shall teach them all things and bring all things to their Remembrance Therefore The Comforter the Holy Ghost the Spirit of Truth his Abiding with his Children c. is Yea and Amen c. Again No Man is Redeemed from the Carnal Mind which is at Enmity with God which is not subject to the Law of God neither can be No man is yet in the Spirit but in the Flesh and cannot please God except he in whom the Spirit of God dwells But Every true Christian is in measure Redeemed from the Carnal Mind is gathered out of the Enmity and can be subject to the Law of God is out of the Flesh and in the Spirit the Spirit of God dwelling in him Therefore Every true Christian hath the Spirit of God dwelling in him Again Whosoever hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his that is no Child no Friend no Disciple of Christ. But Every true Christian is a Child a Friend a Disciple of Christ Therefore Every true Christian hath the Spirit of Christ. Moreover Whosoever is the Temple of the Holy Ghost in him the Spirit of God dwelleth and abideth But Every true Christian is the Temple of the Holy Ghost Therefore Every true Christian hath the Spirit of God dwelling and abiding in him But to Conclude He in whom the Spirit of God dwelleth it is not in him a lazy dumb useless thing but it moveth actuateth governeth instructeth and teacheth him all things whatsoever is needful for him to know yea bringeth all things to his Remembrance But The Spirit of God dwelleth in Every true Christian Therefore The Spirit of God leadeth instructeth and teacheth Every true Christian whatsoever is needful for him to know c. § XI But there are some that will Confess Object That the Spirit doth now lead and influence the Saints but that he doth it only Subjectively or in a blind manner by inlightning their understandings to understand and believe the Truth delivered in the Scriptures but not at all by presenting those Truths to the mind by way of Object and this they call Medium incognitum Assentiendi as that of whose Working a man is not sensible This Opinion though somewhat more tolerable than the former Answ. is nevertheless not altogether according to Truth neither doth it reach the fulness of it First Because there be many Truths which as they are Applicable to Arg. I Particulars and Individuals and most needful to be known by them are no wise to be found in the Scripture as in the following Proposition shall be shewn Besides the Arguments already adduced do prove that the Spirit doth not only subjectively help us to discern Truths elsewhere delivered but also Objectively present those Truths to our minds For that which teacheth me all things and is given me for that end without doubt presents those things to my mind which it teacheth me It is not said It shall teach you how to understand those things that are written but It shall teach you all things Again That which brings all things to my Remembrance must needs present them by way of Object else it were improper to say It brought them to my Remembrance but only that it helpeth to Remember the Objects brought from elsewhere My second Argument shall be drawn from the Nature of the New Covenant by which and those that follow I shall prove That we are led by the Spirit both immediately and objectively The Nature of the Arg. II New Covenant is Expressed in divers places and Proof 1 First Isa. 59 21. As for me this is my Covenant with them saith the Lord My Spirit that is upon thee and my Words which I have put into thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed nor out of the mouth of thy Seed 's Seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever The Leadings of the Spirit By the latter part of this is sufficiently expressed the Perpetuity and Continuance of this Promise It shall not depart saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever In the former part is the Promise it self which is The Spirit of God being upon them and the Words of God being put into their mouths 1. Immediate First This was Immediate for there is no mention made of any Medium he saith not I shall by the means of such and such Writings or Books convey such and such words into your mouths but my words I even I saith the Lord shall put into your mouths 2. Objective Secondly This must be Objectively for the Words put into the mouth are the Object presented by him He saith not The words which ye shall see written my Spirit shall only Inlighten your
Guidance proved Seeing then we have already proved that Christ hath promised his Spirit to lead his Children and that every one of them both ought and may be Led by it If any depart from this certain Guide in deeds and yet in words pretend to be Led by it into things that are not good it will not from thence follow that the true Guidance of the Spirit is Vncertain or ought not to be followed no more than it will follow that the Sun sheweth not Light because a blind man or one who wilfully shuts his Eyes falls into a Ditch at noon day for want of Light or that no words are spoken because a deaf man hears them not or that a Garden full of fragrant flowers has no sweet smell because he that has lost his Smelling doth not smell it The Fault then is in the Organ and not in the Object All these Mistakes therefore are to be ascribed to the weakness or wickedness of men and not to that Holy Spirit Such as bend themselves most against this certain and infallible Testimony of the Spirit use commonly to alledge the Example of the Old Gnosticks and the late Monstrous and Mischievous Actings of the Anabaptists of Munster all which toucheth us nothing at all neither weakens a whit our most True Doctrine Wherefore as a most sure Bulwark against such kind of Assaults was subjoined that other part of our Proposition thus Moreover these Divine and Inward Revelations which we Establish as absolutely Necessary for the founding of the true Faith as they do not so neither can they at any time Contradict the Scriptures-Testimony or sound Reason By Experience Besides the intrinsick and undoubted Truth of this Assertion We can boldly Affirm it from our certain and blessed Experience For this Spirit never deceived us never acted nor moved us to any thing that was amiss but is clear and manifest in its Revelations which are evidently discerned of us as we wait in that pure and undefiled Light of God that proper and fit Organ in which they are Received Therefore if any Reason after this manner That Because some Wicked Vngodly Devilish Men have committed Wicked Actions and have yet more wickedly Asserted that they were led into those things by the Spirit of God Therefore The Absurdity of the Consequence No man ought to lean to the Spirit of God or seek to be led by it I utterly deny the Consequence of this Proposition which were it to be received as True then would all Faith in God and Hope of Salvation become Vncertain and the Christian Religion be turned into meer Scepticism For after the same manner I might Reason thus Because Eve was deceived by the Lying of the Serpent Therefore she ought not to have trusted to the Promise of God Because the Old World was deluded by Evil Spirits Therefore ought neither Noah nor Abraham nor Moses to have trusted the Spirit of the Lord. Because a lying Spirit spake through the four hundred Prophets that perswaded Achab to go up and fight at Ramoth Gilead Therefore the Testimony of the true Spirit in Micaiah was uncertain and dangerous to be followed Because there were seducing Spirits crept into the Church of old Therefore it was not good or Vncertain to follow the Anointing which taught all things and is Truth and no Lie Who dare say that this is a necessary Consequence Moreover not only the Faith of the Saints and Church of God of old is hereby rendered Vncertain but also the Faith of all sorts of Christians now is liable to the like hazzard even of those who seek a Foundation for their Faith elsewhere than from the Spirit For I shall prove by an Inevitable Argument Ab Incommodo i. e. from the Inconveniency of it That if the Spirit be not to be followed upon that account and that men may not depend upon it as their Guide because some while pretending thereunto commit great Evils that then nor Tradition nor the Scriptures nor Reason which the Papists Protestants and Socinians do respectively make the Rule of their Faith are any whit more Certain 1. Instances of Tradition The Romanists reckon it an Error to Celebrate Easter any other ways than that Church doth This can only be decided by Tradition And yet the Greek Church which equally layeth claim to Tradition with her self doth it otherwise Yea so little effectual is Tradition to decide the Case that Polycarpus Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. 5. cap. 26. the Disciple of John and Anicetus the Bishop of Rome who immediately succeeded them according to whose Example both sides Concluded the Question ought to be Decided could not Agree Here of necessity one behoved to Err and that following Tradition Would the Papists now judge we dealt fairly by them if we should thence Aver That Tradition is not to be Regarded Besides in a matter of far greater Importance the same Difficulty will occur to wit in the Primacy of the Bishop of Rome for many do Affirm and that by Tradition That in the first six hundred years the Roman Prelates never assumed the Title of Vniversal Shepherd nor were acknowledged as such And as that which altogether overturneth this Presidency there are that Alledge and that from Tradition also That Peter never saw Rome and that therefore the Bishop of Rome cannot be his Successor Would ye Romanists think this Sound Reasoning to say as ye do Many have been Deceived and Erred grievously in trusting to Tradition Therefore we ought to reject all Traditions yea even those by which we Affirm the Contrary and as we think prove the Truth Lastly In the * Conc. Flor. Sess. 5. Docreto quodam Concil Eph. Act. 6. Sess. 11. 12. Concil Flor. Sess. 18 20. Concil Flor. Sess. 21. p. 480. seqq Council of Florence the Chief Doctors of the Romish and Greek Churches did debate whole Sessions long concerning the Interpretation of one Sentence of the Council of Ephesus and of Epiphanius and Basilius neither could they ever Agree about it Secondly As to the Scripture the same difficulty occurreth the Lutherans Affirm they believe Consubstantiation by the Scripture which the Calvinists deny as that which they say according to the same Scripture is a Gross Error The Calvinists again Affirm Absolute Reprobation 2. Of Scripture which the Arminians deny Affirming the Contrary wherein both Affirm themselves to be Ruled by the Scripture and Reason in the matter Should I Argue thus then to the Calvinists Here the Lutherans and Arminians grosly Err by following the Scriture Therefore the Scripture is not a good nor certain Rule and è contrà Would either of them accept of this Reasoning as good and sound What shall I lay of the Episcopalians Presbyterians Independents and Anabaptists of Great Britain who are continually buffeting one another with the Scripture To whom the same Argument might be alledged though they do all unanimously acknowledge it to be the Rule 3.
Seditious Multitude of the Lutheran Citizens being stirred up by the daily Clamours of their Preachers did not only violently take up the Houses of the Reformed Teachers overturn their Libraries and spoil their Furniture but also with reproachful words yea and with stones Assaulted the Marquess of Brandenburgh the Elector's Brother while he sought by smooth words to quiet the Fury of the Multitude they killed ten of his Guards scarcely sparing himself who at last by Flight Escaped out of their hands All which sufficiently declares that the Concurrence of the Magistrate doth not alter their Principles but only their Method of Procedure So that for my own part I see no Difference betwixt the Actings of those of Munster and these others whereof the one pretended to be led by the Spirit the other by Tradition Scripture and Reason save this that the former were rash heady and foolish in their proceedings and therefore were the sooner brought to nothing and so into Contempt and Derision but the other being more politick and wise in their generation held it out longer and so have Authorized their Wickedness more with seeming Authority of Law and Reason But both their Actings being equally Evil the Difference appears to me to be only like that which is betwixt a simple silly Thief that is easily Catched and hanged without any more ado and a Company of Resolute bold Robbers who being better guarded though their Offence be nothing less yet by violence do to evite the danger force their Masters to give them good Terms From all which then it evidently follows that they Argue very ill that despise and reject any Principle because men pretending to be led by it do evil in case it be not the natural and consequential Tendency of that Principle to lead unto those things that are evil Again It doth follow from what is above asserted that if the Spirit be to be Rejected upon this account all those other Principles ought on the same account to be Rejected And for my part as I have never a whit the lower Esteem of the blessed Testimony of the Holy Scriptures nor do the less respect any solid Tradition that is answerable and according to Truth neither at all despise Reason that noble and excellent Faculty of the mind Let none reject the Certainty of the Vnerring Spirit because of false Pretenders to it because wicked men have abused the name of them to cover their wickedness and deceive the simple so would I not have any reject or diffide the Certainty of that Vnerring Spirit which God hath given his Children as that which can alone guide them into all Truth because some have falsly pretended to it § XV. And because the Spirit of God is the Fountain of all Truth and sound Reason therefore we have well said That it cannot Contradict neither the Testimony of the Scripture nor right Reason yet as the Proposition it self Concludeth to whose last part I now come it will not from thence follow that these Divine Revelations are to be subjected to the Examination either of the outward Testimony of Scripture or of the humane or natural Reason of man as to a more noble and certain Rule and Touch-stone for the Divine Revelation and inward Illumination is that which is evident by it self forcing the well-disposed understanding and irresistibly moving it to Assent by its own Evidence and Clearness even as the Common Principles of Natural Truths do bow the mind to a Natural Assent He that denies this part of the Proposition must needs Affirm That the Spirit of God neither can nor ever hath manifested it self to man without the Scripture or a distinct discussion of Reason or That the Efficacy of this Supernatural Principle working upon the Souls of men is less Evident than natural Principles in their common Operations Both which are false For First through all the Scriptures we may observe that the Manifestation and Revelation of God by his Spirit to the Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles was Immediate and Objective as is above proved which they did not examin by any other Principle but their own Evidence and Clearness Secondly To say The Self Evidence of the Spirit that the Spirit of God has less Evidence upon the mind of man than natural Principles have is to have too mean and low thoughts of it How comes David to invite us to Taste and see that God is good if this cannot be felt and tasted This were enough to overturn the Faith and Assurance of all the Saints both now and of old How came Paul to be perswaded That nothing could separate him from the love of God but by that Evidence and Clearness which the Spirit of God gave him The Apostle John who knew well wherein the Certainty of Faith Consisted judged it no ways Absurd without further Argument to Ascribe his Knowledge and Assurance and that of all the Saints hereunto in these words Hereby know we that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit 1 Joh. 4.13 and again John 5.6 It 's the Spirit that beareth witness because the Spirit is Truth Observe the Reason brought by him Because the Spirit is Truth Of whose Certainty and Infallibility I have heretofore spoken We then Trust to and Confide in this Spirit because we know and certainly believe that it can only Lead us a-right and never Mis-lead us and from this Certain Confidence it is that we Affirm The Spirit contradicts not Scripture nor Right Reason That no Revelation coming from it can ever Contradict the Scriptures-Testimony nor right Reason not as making this a more Certain Rule to our selves but as Condescending to such who not discerning the Revelations of the Spirit as they proceed purely from God will Try them by these Mediums yet those that have the Spiritual Senses and can savour the things of the Spirit as it were in primâ Instantiâ i. e. at the first blush can discern them without Natural Demonstrations from Astronomy and Geometry or before they Apply them either to Scripture or Reason Just as a good Astronomer can Calculate an Eclipse Infallibly by which he can Conclude if the Order of Nature Continue and some strange and Vnnatural Revolution Intervene not there will be an Eclipse of the Sun or Moon such a day and such an hour yet can he not perswade an Ignorant Rustick of this until he Visibly see it So also a Mathematician can Infallibly know by the Rules of Art that the Three Angles of a Right-angled Triangle are Equal to Two Right-Angles yea can know them more certainly than any man by measure And some Geometrical Demonstrations are by all acknowledged to be Infallible which can be scarcely discerned or proved by the Senses Yet if a Geometer be at the pains to Certify some Ignorant Man concerning the Certainty of this Art by condescending to measure it and make it obvious to his Senses it will not thence
follow that that Measuring is so Certain as the Demonstration it self or that the Demonstration would be Vncertain without it § XVI But to make an end I shall add one Argument to prove That this Inward Immediate Objective Revelation which we have pleaded for all along is the only sure certain and unmoveable Foundation of all Christian Faith which Argument when well weighed I hope will have weight with all sorts of Christians and it is this That which all Professors of Christianity of whatsoever kind are forced ultimately to recur unto Immediate Revelation of all Christian Faith the Immoveable Foundation when pressed to the last That for and because of which all other Foundations are Recommended and Accounted worthy to be believed and without which they are granted to be of no weight at all must needs be the only most true certain and unmoveable Foundation of all Christian Faith But Inward Immediate Objective Revelation by the Spirit is that which all Professors of Christianity of whatsoever kind are forced ultimately to recur unto c. Therefore c. The Proposition is so Evident that it will not be denied The Assumption shall be proved by parts Papists Foundation their Church and Tradition Why And first As to the Papists They place their Foundation in the Judgment of the Church and Tradition If we press them to say Why they believe as the Church doth Their Answer is Because the Church is always led by the Infallible Spirit So here the Leading of the Spirit is the utmost Foundation Again If we ask them Why we ought to trust Tradition They Answer Because those Traditions were delivered us by the Doctors and Fathers of the Church which Doctors and Fathers by the Revelation of the Holy Ghost Commanded the Church to observe them Here again all lands in the Revelation of the Spirit And for the Protestants and Socinians both which acknowledge the Scriptures to be the Foundation and Rule of their Faith Protestants and Socinians make the Scriptures their Ground and Foundation Why the one as subjectively influenced by the Spirit of God to use them the other as managing them with and by their own Reason Ask both or either of them Why they trust the Scriptures and take them to be their Rule Their Answer is Because we have in them the Mind of God delivered unto us by those to whom these things were inwardly immediately and objectively Revealed by the Spirit of God And not because this or that man wrote them but because the Spirit of God dictated them Christians by Name and not by Nature hold Revelations ceased contrary to Scripture It is strange then that men should render that so Vncertain and Dangerous to follow upon which alone the Certain Ground and Foundation of their own Faith is built Or that they should shut themselves out from that holy fellowship with God which only is enjoyed in the Spirit in which we are commanded both to walk and live If any reading these things find themselves moved by the strength of these Scripture-Arguments to Assent and Believe such Revelations necessary and yet find themselves Strangers to them which as I observed in the beginning is the Cause that this is so much gainsaid and contradicted Let them know that it is not because it is Ceased to become the Priviledge of every Christian that they do not feel it but rather because they are not so much Christians by Nature as by Name And let such know that the Secret Light which shines in the heart and reproves Vnrighteousness is the small beginnings of the Revelations of God's Spirit which was first sent into the World to Reprove it of sin Joh 16.8 And as by forsaking Iniquity thou com'st to be acquainted with that Heavenly Voice in thy heart thou shalt feel as the Old Man the Natural Man that savoureth not the things of God's Kingdom is put off with his evil and corrupt Affections and Lusts I say thou shalt feel the New Man the Spiritual Birth and Babe Raised which hath its Spiritual Senses and can Prop. 3 see feel taste handle and smell the things of the Spirit but till then the Knowledge of things Spiritual is but as an Historical Faith Who wants his Sight sees not the Light But as the Description of the Light of the Sun or of curious Colours to a blind Man who though of the largest Capacity cannot so well understand it by the most acute and lively Description as a Child can by Seeing them So neither can the Natural man of the largest Capacity by the best words even Scripture words so well understand the Mysteries of God's Kingdom as the least and weakest Child who tasteth them by having them Revealed inwardly and objectively by the Spirit Wait then for this in the small Revelation of that pure Light which first Reveals things more known and as thou becom'st fitted for it thou shalt Receive more and more and by a living Experience easily Refute their Ignorance who ask How dost thou know that thou art acted by the Spirit of God which will appear to thee a Question no less Riculous than to ask one whose Eyes are open How he knows the Sun shines at Noon-day And though this be the surest and certainest way to answer all Objections yet by what is above-written it may appear that the mouths of all such Opposers as deny this Doctrine may be shut by Vnquestionable and Vnanswerable Reasons PROPOSITION III. Concerning the Scriptures From these Revelations of the Spirit of God to the Saints have proceeded the SCRIPTURES of TRUTH which contain I. A faithful Historical Account of the Actings of God's People in divers Ages with many singular and remarkable Providences attending them II. A Prophetical Account of several things whereof some are already past and some yet to come III. A full and Ample Account of all the Chief Principles of the Doctrine of Christ held forth in divers pretious Declarations Exhortations and Sentences which by the Moving of God's Spirit were at several Times and upon sundry Occasions spoken and written unto some Churches and their Pastors Nevertheless because they are only a Declaration of the Fountain and not the Fountain it self therefore they are not to be Esteemed the Principal Ground of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the Adequate Primary Rule of Faith and Manners Yet because they give a true and faithful Testimony of the first Foundation they are and may be esteemed a Secondary Rule Subordinate to the Spirit from which they have all their Excellency and Certainty For as by the Inward Testimony of the Spirit we do alone truly know them so they Testify that the Spirit is that Guide John 16.13 Rom. 8.14 by which the Saints are led into all Truth Therefore according to the Scriptures the Spirit is the First and Principal Leader Seeing then that we do therefore receive and believe the Scriptures because they proceeded from the Spirit for the very
same Reason is the Spirit more originally and principally the Rule according to that received Maxim in the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum magis est tale That for which a thing is such the thing it self is more such § I. THe former part of this Proposition though it needs no Apology for it The Holy Scriptures the most Excellent Writings in the World yet is a good Apology for us and will help to Sweep away that among many other Calumnies wherewith we are often loaded as if we were Vilifiers and Deniers of the Scriptures For in that which we Affirm of them it doth appear at what high Rate we Value them accounting them without all Deceit or Equivocation the Most Excellent Writings in the World to which not only no other Writings are to be preferr'd but even in divers respects not Comparable thereunto For as we freely acknowledge that their Authority doth not depend upon the Approbation or Canons of any Church or Assembly so neither can we subject them to the fall'n corrupt and defiled Reason of man and therein as we do freely Agree with the Protestants against the Error of the Romanists so on the other hand we cannot go the length of such Protestants as make their Authority to depend upon any Vertue or Power that is in the Writings themselves but we desire to ascribe all to that Spirit from which they proceeded We Confess indeed there wants not a Majesty in the Style a Coherence in the parts a good Scope in the whole but seeing these things are nor discerned by the Natural but only by the Spiritual man it is the Spirit of God that must give us that Belief of the Scriptures which may satisfy our Consciences Therefore the Chiefest among Protestants both in their particular Writings and publick Confessions are forced to acknowledge this Hence Calvin though he saith He is able to prove that if there be a God in Heaven Calvin's Testimony That the Scriptures Certainty is from the Spirit these Writings have proceeded from him yet he concludes Another Knowledge to be necessary Inst. lib. 1. cap. 7 sect 4. But if saith he we respect the Consciences that they be not daily molested with Doubts and they stick not at every Scruple it is Requisite that this Perswasion which we speak of be taken higher than Humane Reason Judgment or Conjectures to wit from the secret Testimony of the Holy Spirit And again To those that ask That we prove unto them by Reason that Moses and the Prophets were Inspired of God to speak I answer that the Testimony of the Holy Spirit is more Excellent than all Reason And again Let this remain a firm Truth that he only whom the Holy Ghost hath perswaded can Repose himself on the Scripture with a true Certainty And lastly This then is a Judgment which cannot be begotten but by a Heavenly Revelation c. The same is also Affirmed in the first Publick Confession of the French Churches published in the year 1559. Art 4. We know these Books to be Canonick and the most â—ertain Rule of our Faith The Confession of the French Churches not so much by the Common Accord and Consent of the Church as by the Testimony and Inward Perswasion of the Holy Spirit Thus also in the fifth Article of the Confession of Faith of the Churches of Holland Confirmed by the Synod of Dort Churches of Holland Assert the same We receive these Books only for Holy and Canonick not so much because the Church receives and approves them as because the Spirit of God renders Witness in our Hearts that they are of God And lastly The Divines so called at Westminster Westminster Confession the same who began to be affraid of and guard against the Testimony of the Spirit because they perceived a Dispensation beyond that which they were under beginning to Dawn and to Eclipse them yet could they not get by this though they have laid it down neither so clearly distinctly nor honestly as they that went before It is in these words Chap. 1. Sect. 5. Nevertheless our full Perswasion and Assurance of the Infallible Truth thereof is from the Inward Work of the Holy Spirit bearing Witness by and with the Word in our heart By all which it appeareth how Necessary it is to seek the Certainty of the Scriptures from the Spirit and no where else The Infinite Janglings and Endless Contests of those that seek their Authority elsewhere do witness to the Truth hereof For the Ancients themselves Apocrypha even of the First Centuries were not at one among themselves concerning them while some of them Rejected Books which we Approve and others of them Approved those Concil Laod. Can. 59 in Cod Ecc. 163. Concil Laod. held in the Year 364. Excluded from the Canon Eccl the Wisdom of Solomon Judith Tobias the Maccabees which the Council of Carthage held in the Year 399. Received which some of us Reject It is not unknown to such as are in the least acquainted with Antiquity what Great Contests are concerning the Second Epistle of Peter that of James the Second and Third of John and the Revelations which many even very Ancient deny to have been Written by the Beloved Disciple and Brother of James but by another of that name What should then become of Christians if they had not received that Spirit and those Spiritual senses by which they know how to discern the True from the False It 's the Priviledge of Christ's Sheep indeed that they hear his Voice and refuse that of a Stranger which Priviledge being taken away we are left a Prey to all manner of Wolves § II. Though then we do acknowledge the Scriptures to be a very Heavenly and Divine Writing the Vse of them to be very Comfortable and Necessary to the Church of Christ and that we also admire and give Praise to the Lord for his wonderful Providence in preserving these Writings so Pure and Vncorrupted as we have them through so long a Night of Apostasy to be a Testimony for his Truth against the Wickedness and Abominations even of those whom he made Instrumental in preserving them so that they have kept them to be a Witness against themselves yet we may not call them the Principal Fountain of all Truth and Knowledge nor yet the first Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners because the Principal Fountain of Truth must be the Truth it self i. e. that whose Certainty and Authority depends not upon another The Scriptures are not the Principal Ground of Truth When we doubt of the Streams of any River or Flood we recur to the Fountain it self and having found it there we Sist we can go no further because there it springs out of the Bowels of the Earth which are Inscrutable Even so the Writings and Sayings of all men we must bring to the Word of God I mean the Eternal Word and if they Agree
hereunto we stand there for this Word always proceedeth and doth Eternally proceed from God in and by which the Vnsearchable Wisdom of God and Vnsearchable Counsel and Will Conceived in the Heart of God is Revealed unto us That then the Scripture is not the Principal Ground of Faith and Knowledge as it appears by what is above spoken so it is provided in the latter part of the Proposition which being Reduced to an Argument runs thus That the Certainty and Authority whereof depends upon another and which is received as Truth because of its proceeding from another is not to be accounted the Principal Ground and Origin of all Truth and Knowledge But The Scriptures Authority and Certainty depends upon the Spirit by which they were dictated and the Reason why they were received as Truth is because they proceeded from the Spirit Therefore They are not the Principal Ground of Truth To Confirm this Argument I added the School-Maxime Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale Which Maxime though I Confess it doth not hold Vniversally in all things yet in this it both doth and will very well hold as by Applying it as we have above Intimated will appear Neither are they the Primary Rule of Faith and Manners The same Argument will hold as to the other Branch of the Proposition That it is not the Primary Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners thus That which is not the Rule of my Faith in believing the Scriptures themselves is not the Primary Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners But The Scripture is not nor can it be the Rule of that Faith by which I believe them c. Therefore c. But as to this part we shall produce divers Arguments hereafter As to what is Affirmed That the Spirit and not the Scriptures is the Rule it is largely handled in the former Proposition the Sum whereof I shall Subsume in one Argument thus That the Spirit is the Rule If by the Spirit we can only come to the True Knowledge of God If by the Spirit we be to be led into all Truth and so be Taught of all things Then the Spirit and not the Scriptures is the Foundation and Ground of all Truth and Knowledge and the Primary Rule of Faith and Manners But the First is True Therefore also the Last Next The very Nature of the Gospel it self declareth that the Scriptures cannot be the Only and Chief Rule of Christians else there should be no Difference betwixt the Law and the Gospel As from the Nature of the New Covenant by divers Scriptures described in the former Proposition is proved Wherein the Law and Gospel differ But besides these which are before-mentioned herein doth the Law and the Gospel differ In that the Law being outwardly written brings under Condemnation but hath not Life in it to save whereas the Gospel as it declares and makes manifest the Evil so it being an Inward Powerful thing also gives Power to Obey and delivers from the Evil Hence it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is Glad Tidings The Law or Letter which is without us kills but the Gospel which is the Inward Spiritual Law gives Life for it consists not so much in Words as in Vertue Wherefore such as come to know it and be acquainted with it come to feel greater Power over their Iniquities than all Outward Laws or Rules can give them Hence the Apostle concludes Rom. 6.14 Sin shall not have dominion over you for ye are not under the Law but under Grace This Grace then that is inward and not an outward Law is to be the Rule of Christians Hereunto the Apostle Commends the Elders of the Church saying Acts 20.32 And now Brethren I commend you to God and to the Word of his Grace which is able to build you up and to give you an Inheritance among all those that are sanctified He doth not commend them here to Outward Laws or Writings but to the Word of Grace which is Inward even the Spiritual Law which makes free as he elsewhere Affirms Rom. 8.2 The Law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the Law of Sin and Death This Spiritual Law is that which the Apostle declares he preached and directed People unto which was not Outward as Rom. 10.8 is manifest where distinguishing it from the Law he saith The Word is nigh thee in thy heart and in thy mouth and this is the Word of Faith which we preach From what is above said I argue thus The Principal Rule of Christians under the Gospel is not an Outward Letter nor Law outwardly written and delivered but an Inward Spiritual Law ingraven in the heart the Law of the Spirit of Life the Word that is nigh in the heart and in the mouth But The Letter of the Scripture is Outward of it self a dead thing a meer Declaration of good things but not the Things themselves Therefore it nor is nor can be the Chief or Principal Rule of Christians § III. Thirdly That which is given to Christians for a Rule and Guide The Scripture not the Rule must needs be so full as it may clearly and distinctly Guide and Order them in all things and occurrences that may fall out But in that there are many hundred of things with a regard to their Circumstances particular Christians may be concerned in for which there can be no particular Rule had in the Scriptures Therefore the Scriptures cannot be a Rule to them I shall give an Instance in two or three Particulars for to prove this Proposition It is not to be doubted but some men are particularly called to some particular services their being not found in which though the Act be no general positive Duty yet in so far as it may be Required of them is a great Sin to Omit forasmuch as God is zealous of his Glory and every Act of Disobedience to his Will Manifested is enough not only to hinder one greatly from that Comfort and Inward Grace which otherwise they might have but also bringeth Condemnation As for Instance Some are Called to the Ministry of the Word Paul saith There was a Necessity upon him to preach the Gospel Wo unto me if I preach not If it be Necessary that there be now Ministers of the Church as well as then then there is the same Necessity upon some more than upon others to occupy this place which Necessity as it may be Incumbent upon particular persons the Scripture neither doth nor can declare If it be said Object That the Qualifications of a Minister are found in the Scripture and by applying these Qualifications to my self I may know whether I be fit for such a place or no. I Answer The Qualifications of a Bishop or Minister Answ. as they are mentioned both in the Epistle to Timothy and Titus are such as may be found in a private Christian yea which ought in
Moreover the Scripture it self wherein we are so earnestly pressed to seek after this Assurance doth not at all affirm it self a Rule sufficient to give it but wholly ascribeth it to the Spirit as Rom. 8.16 The Spirit it self beareth witness with our spirit that we are the Children of God 1 Joh. 4.13 Hereby do we know that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his Spirit and Ch. 5.6 And it is the Spirit that beareth Witness because the Spirit is Truth § IV. Lastly That cannot be the only Principle nor Chief Rule which doth not Vniversally reach every Individual that needeth it to produce the Necessary Effect and from the Vse of which either by some innocent and sinless Defect or natural yet harmless and blameless Imperfection many who are within the Compass of the Visible Church That the Scriptures are not the Chief Rule and may without Absurdity yea with great Probability be accounted of the Elect are necessarily Excluded and that either wholly or at least from the Immediate Vse thereof But it so falls out frequently concerning the Scriptures in the Case of Deaf People 1. Deaf People Children and Idiots Instanced Children and Idiots who can by no means have the Benefit of the Scriptures shall we then affirm that they are without any Rule to God-ward or that they are all Damned As such an Opinion is in it self very Absurd and Inconsistent both with the Justice and Mercy of God so I know no sound Reason can be alledged for it Now if we may suppose any such to be under the New Covenant-Dispensation as I know none will deny but that we may suppose it without any Absurdity we cannot suppose them without some Rule and Means of Knowledge seeing it is expresly Affirmed They shall all be taught of God Joh. 6.45 And they shall all know me from the least to the greatest Hebr. 8.11 But secondly though we were rid of this Difficulty how many Illiterate and yet Good men are there in the Church of God who cannot Read a letter in their own Mother's Tongue which Imperfection though it be Inconvenient I cannot tell whether we may safely affirm it to be Sinful These can have no Immediate Knowledge of the Rule of their Faith so their Faith must needs depend upon the Credit of other mens Reading or Relating it unto them where either the altering adding or omitting of a little word may be a foundation in the poor Hearer of a very dangerous Mistake whereby he may either continue in an Iniquity ignorantly or believe a Lie confidently As for Example 2. Papists conceal the Second Commandment from the People the Papists in all their Catechisms and publick Exercises of Examination towards the People have boldly Cut away the Second Command because it seems so expresly to hit against their Adoration and Vse of Images whereas many of these People in whom by this Omission this false Opinion is fostered are under a simple Impossibility or at least a very great Difficulty to be outwardly Informed of this Abuse But further suppose all could Read the Scriptures in their own language where is there One of a Thousand that hath that Through-Knowledge of the Original Languages in which they were written so as in that respect Immediately to receive the Benefit of them Must not all these here depend upon the honesty and faithfulness of the Interpreters 3. The Uncertainty of the Interpreters of the Scriptures and their Adulterating it Which how Vncertain it is for a man to build his Faith upon the many Corrections Amendments and various Essays which even among Protestants have been used whereof the latter hath constantly Blamed and Corrected the former as guilty of Defects and Errors do sufficiently declare And that even the last Translations in the Vulgar Languages need to be Corrected as I could prove at large were it proper in this place Learned men do Confess But last of all there is no less Difficulty even occurs to these Skilled in the Original Languages who cannot so immediately receive the Mind of the Authors in these Writings as that their Faith doth not at least obliquely depend upon the Honesty and Credit of the Transcribers since the Original Copies are granted by all not to be now Extant Hieron Epist. 28. ad Lucin. pag. 247. Of which Transcribers Jerom in his time Complained saying That they wrote not what they Found but what they Vnderstood And Epiphanius saith That in the Good and Correct Copies of Luke it was written That Christ wept and that Irenaeus doth cite it but that the Catholiks blotted it out fearing lest Hereticks should have abused it Other Fathers also declare that whole Verses were taken out of Mark because of the Manichees But further Epiph. in Anachor Tom. 3. Oper. the Various Lections of the Hebrew Character by reason of the Points which some plead for as Cooevous with the first Writings which others with no less probability alledge to be a latter Invention The various Lections of the Hebrew Character c. the disagreement of divers Citations of Christ and the Apostles with those passages in the Old Testament the Appeal to the great Controversy among the Fathers whereof some most highly Approve the Greek Septuagint decrying and rendring very doubtful the Hebrew Copy as in many places vitiated and altered by the Jews other some and particularly Jerom Exalting the Certainty of the Hebrew and rejecting yea even deriding the History of the Septuagint which the Primitive Church chiefly made use of and some Fathers that lived Centuries before him affirmed to be a most Certain thing And the many Various Lections in divers Copies of the Greek and the great Alterations among the Fathers of the first three Centuries who had greater opportunity to be better informed than we can now lay claim to concerning the Books to be admitted or rejected as above is observed I say all these and much more which might be alledged puts the Minds even of the Learned into Infinite Doubts Scruples and inextricable Difficulties Whence we may very safely Conclude that Jesus Christ who promised to be always with his Children to lead them into all Truth to guard them against the devices of the Enemy and to establish their Faith upon an unmoveable Rock left them not to be principally ruled by that which was subject in it self to many Vncertainties and therefore he gave them his Spirit as their Principal Guide which neither Moths nor Time can wear out nor Transcribers nor Translators Corrupt which none are so Young none so Illiterate none in so Remote a place but they may come to be Reached and rightly Informed by it Through and by the Clearness which that Spirit gives us it is that we are only best rid of those Difficulties that occur to us concerning the Scriptures The real and undoubted Experience whereof I my self have been a Witness of with great Admiration of the love
of God to his Children in these latter days For I have known some of my Friends who profess the same Faith with me faithful Servants of the most-High God and full of the Divine Knowledge of his Truth as it was immediately and inwardly Revealed to them by the Spirit from a true and living Experience who not only were ignorant of the Greek and Hebrew Wrong Translations of Scriptures discerned in the Spirit by the Unlearned in Letters but even some of them could not Read their own Vulgar Language who being pressed by the Adversaries with some Citations out of the English Translation and finding them to disagree with the Manifestation of Truth in their hearts have boldly Affirmed The Spirit of God never said so and that it was certainly wrong for they did not believe that any of the Holy Prophets or Apostles had ever written so Which when I on this Account seriously Examined I really found to be Errors and Corruptions of the Translators who as in most Translations do not so much give us the genuine Significations of the words as strain them to express that which comes nearest with that Opinion and Notion they have of Truth And this seemed to me to sute very well with that saying of Augustine Epist. 19. ad Hen. Tom. 2. fol. 14. after he has said that he gives only that honour to those Books which are called Canonical as to believe that the Authors thereof did in writing not Err. He adds And if I shall meet with any thing in these Writings that seemeth Repugnant to Truth I shall not doubt to say that either the Volume is Faulty or Erroneous that the Expounder hath not reached what was said or that I have in no wise Vnderstood it So that he supposes that in the Transcription and Translation there may be Errors § V. If it be then asked me Whether I think hereby to render the Scripture altogether uncertain Object or useless I Answer Not at all The Proposition it self declares what Esteem Answ. 1 I have for them And provided that to the Spirit from which they came be but granted that place the Scriptures themselves give it I do freely Concede to the Scripture the Second Place even whatsoever they say of themselves Which the Apostle Paul chiefly mentions in Two places Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were Written aforetime were Written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have hope 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. The Holy Scriptures are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture given by Inspiration from God is profitable for Correction for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto every good Work For though God do principally and chiefly lead us by his Spirit yet he sometimes conveys his Comfort and Consolation to us through his Children whom he raises up and Inspires to Speak or Write a Word in Season whereby the Saints are made Instruments in the hand of the Lord to strengthen and encourage one another which do also tend to perfect and make them wise unto Salvation And such as are led by the Spirit cannot neglect The Saints Mutual Comfort is the same Spirit in all but do naturally love and are wonderfully cherished by that which proceedeth from the same Spirit in another because such mutual Emanations of the heavenly Life tend to quicken the mind when at any time it is overtaken with Heaviness Peter himself declares this to have been the End of his Writing 2 Pet. 1.12 13. Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in Remembrance of those things though ye know them and be Established in the present Truth Yea I think it meet as long as I am in this tabernacle to stir you up by putting you in Remembrance God is Teacher of his People himself and there is nothing more Express than that such as are under the New Covenant They need no man to Teach them yet it was a Fruit of Christ's Ascension to send Teachers and Pastors for perfecting of the Saints So that the same Work is ascribed to the Scriptures as to Teachers the one to make the Man of God perfect the other for the perfection of the Saints As then Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of God himself under the New Covenant but to follow after it neither are they to Rob us of that great Priviledge which Christ hath purchased unto us by his Blood so neither is the Scripture to go before the Teaching of the Spirit or to Rob us of it Answ. 2 Secondly God hath seen meet that herein we should as in a Looking-glass see the Conditions and Experiences of the Saints of old that finding our Experience Answer to theirs The Scriptures a Looking-glass we might thereby be the more Confirmed and Comforted and our Hope Strengthened of obtaining the same End that observing the Providences attending them seeing the Snares they were liable to and beholding their Deliverances we may thereby be made Wise unto Salvation and seasonably Reproved and Instructed in Righteousness This is the Great Work of the Scriptures and their Service to us that we may witness them fulfilled in us and so discern the Stamp of God's Spirit and Ways upon them by the inward Acquaintance we have with the same Spirit and Work in our hearts The Scriptures Work and Service The Prophecies of the Scripture are also very comfortable and profitable unto us as the same Spirit Inlightens us to observe them fulfilled and to be fulfilled For in all this it is to be observed that it is only the Spiritual man that can make a right use of them they are able to make the Man of God perfect so it is not the Natural Man and whatsoever was written aforetime was written for Our Comfort Our that are the Believers our that are the Saints concerning such the Apostle speaks For as for the other the Apostle Peter plainly declares that the Vnstable and Vnlearned wrest them to their own destruction These were they that were Vnlearned in the Divine and Heavenly Learning of the Spirit not in Humane and School-literature of which we may safely presume that Peter himself being a Fisher-man had no great skill for it may be with great probability yea certainly be affirmed that he had no knowledge of Aristotle's Logick Logick which both Papists and Protestants now degenerating from the Simplicity of Truth make Hand-maid of Divinity as they call it and a necessary Introduction to their Carnal Natural and Humane Ministry By the infinite obscure Labours of which kind of men mixing-in their heathenish stuff the Scripture is rendered at this day of so little service to the simple people whereof if Jerom complained in his time now twelve hundred years ago saying Hierom. Ep. 134. ad Cypr. Tom. 3. It is wont to befall the most part of Learned men that it is
Proof II for that Effect and it 's expresly promised to us as we are under Grace as appears by these Scriptures Rom. 6.14 The possibility of it Sin shall not have dominion over you for ye are not under the Law but under Grace And Rom. 8.3 For what the Law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh God sending his own Son c. That the Righteousness of the Law might be fulfilled in us c. For if this were not a Condition both requisite necessary and attainable under the Gospel there were no difference betwixt the Bringing-in of a better Hope and the Law which made nothing perfect The Difference of the Law and Gospel neither betwixt those which are under the Gospel or who under the Law enjoyed and walked in the Life of the Gospel and meer Legalists Whereas the Apostle throughout that whole sixth to the Romans argues not only the Possibility but Necessity of being Free from sin from their being under the Gospel and under Grace and not under the Law and therefore states himself and those to whom he wrote in that Condition in these verses 2 7. and therefore in the 11 12 13 16 17 18 verses he argues both the Possibility and Necessity of this Freedom from sin almost in the same manner we did a little before and in the 22th he declares them in measure to have Attained this Condition in these words But now being made free from sin and become servants to God ye have your fruit unto Holiness and the end Everlasting Life Perfection and Freedom from sin Attained and made possible by the Gospel And as this Perfection or Freedom from Sin is Attained and made Possible where the Gospel and inward Law of the Spirit is received and known so the Ignorance hereof has been and is an occasion of Opposing this Truth For man not minding the Light and Law within his heart which not only discovers sin but leads out of it and so being a stranger to the new Life and Birth that is born of God which naturally doth his Will and cannot of its own Nature Transgress the Commandments of God doth I say in his Natural State look at the Commandments as they are without him in the Letter The Letter kills and maketh not alive and finding himself Reproved and Convicted is by the Letter killed but not made alive So man finding himself wounded and not applying himself Inwardly to that which can heal labours in his own Will after a Conformity to the Law as it is without him which he can never obtain but finds the more he wrestles the more he falleth short So this is the Jew still in Effect with his Carnal Commandment with the Law without in the first Covenant-state which makes not the Comers thereunto perfect as pertaining to the Conscience Hebr. 9.9 though they may have here a Notion of Christianity and an External Faith in Christ. This hath made them strain and wrest the Scriptures for an Imputative Righteousness wholly without them to cover their Impurities and this hath made them imagine an Acceptance with God possible though they suppose it Impossible ever to Obey Christ's Commands But alas O deceived Souls That will not avail in the Day wherein God will judge every man according to his Works whether good or bad It will not save thee to say It was necessary for thee to sin daily in thought word and deed for such as do so have certainly obeyed unrighteousness And what is provided for such but Tribulation and Anguish Indignation and Wrath even as glory honour and peace Immmortality and Eternal life to such as have done good and patiently continued in well-doing So then if thou desirest to know this Perfection and Freedom from sin possible for thee Turn thy mind to the Light and Spiritual Law of Christ in the heart and suffer the Reproofs thereof bear the Judgment and Indignation of God upon the unrighteous part in thee as therein it is Revealed which Christ hath made Tolerable for thee and so suffer Judgment in thee to be brought forth into Victory How we partake of Christ's Sufferings and are made Conformable unto his Death and thus come to partake of the Fellowship of Christ's Sufferings and be made Conformable unto his Death that thou may'st feel thy self Crucified with him to the World by the Power of his Cross in thee so that that life that sometimes was alive in thee to this World and the love and lusts thereof may die and a New Life be raised by which thou may'st live hence-forward to God and not to or for thy self and with the Apostle thou may'st say Gal. 2.20 It is no more I but Christ alive in me and then thou wilt be a Christian indeed and not in name only as too many are Then thou wilt know what it is to have put off the old man with his deeds who indeed sins daily in thought word and deed and to have put on the New Man that is renewed in holiness after the Image of him that hath Created him Eph. 4.24 and thou wilt witness thy self to be God's Workmanship Created in Christ Jesus unto good Works Matth. 11.30 1 John 5.3 and so not to sin always And to this New Man Christ's yoke is Easie and his burthen is light though it be heavy to the Old Adam yea the Commandments of God are not unto this grievous for it is his meat and drink to be found fulfilling the Will of God Proof III Lastly This Perfection or Freedom from sin is possible because many have attained it according to the express Testimony of the Scripture Some before the Law Many have Attained Perfection and some under the Law through witnessing and partaking of the benefit and effect of the Gospel and much more many under the Gospel As first It is written of Enoch Gen. 5.22 24. that he walked with God Enoch walked with God and was Perfect which no man while sinning can nor doth the Scripture record any feeling of his It is said of Noah Gen. 6.9 and of Job 1.8 and of Zacharias and Elizabeth Luke 1.6 That they were perfect But under the Gospel besides that of the Romans above-mentioned see what the Apostle saith of many Saints in general Eph. 2.4 5 6. But God who is rich in mercy for his great love wherewith he hath loved us even when we were dead in sins hath quickned us together with Christ by Grace ye are saved and hath raised us up together and made us fit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus c. I judge while they were sitting in these heavenly places they could not be daily sinning in thought word and deed neither were all their Works which they did there as filthy Rags or as a menstruous Garment See what is further said to the Hebrews 12.22 23. Spirits of just men made perfect And to Conclude let that of the Revelations c. 14.1 2
true Faith This Objection is very weak and apparently Contrary to the Text 1 Tim. 1.19 Answ. Where the Apostle addeth to Faith a good Conscience by way of Complaint A good and evil Conscience whereas if their Faith had been only seeming and hypocritical the men had been better without it than with it neither had they been worthy of blame for losing that which in it self was Evil. But the Apostle expresly adds and of a good Conscience which shews it was Real neither can it be supposed that men could truly attain a good Conscience without the operation of God's Saving Grace far less that a good Conscience doth consist with a seeming false and hypocritical Faith Again these places of the Apostle being spoken by way of Regret clearly Import that these Attainments they had fall'n from were good and real not false and deceitful else he would not have Regretted their falling from them And so he saith positively They tasted of the heavenly Gift and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost c. not that they seem'd to be so Which sheweth this Objection is very frivolous Secondly they Alledge Phil. 1.6 Being confident of this very thing that Object 2 he which hath begun a good Work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ c. and 1 Pet. 1.5 who are kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation Answ. These Scriptures as they do not affirm any thing positively Contrary to us so they cannot be understood otherwise than as the Condition is performed upon our part seeing Salvation is no otherways proposed there but upon certain Salvation is proposed upon certain Conditions by us to be performed necessary Conditions to be performed by us as hath been above proved and as our Adversaries also acknowledge as Rom. 8.13 For if ye live after the flesh ye shall die but if ye through the Spirit do mortifie the deeds of the body ye shall live And Hebr. 3.14 We are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our Confidence stedfast unto the end For if these places of the Scripture upon which they build their Objection were to be admitted without these Conditions it would manifestly overturn the whole Tenor of their Exhortations throughout all their Writings Some other Objections there are of the same nature which are solved by the same Answers which also because largely treated of by others I omit to come to that Testimony of the Truth which is more especically ours in this matter and is contained in the latter part of the Proposition in these words Yet such an Increase and Stability in the Truth may in this life be attained from which there cannot be a total Apostasy § IV. As in the Explanation of the fifth and sixth Propositions I observed that some that had denied the Errors of others concerning Reprobation and affirmed the Vniversality of Christ's Death did notwithstanding fall short in sufficiently holding forth the Truth and so gave the contrary party an occasion by their defects to be strengthened in their Errors so may it be said in this Case * The two Extreams some run into by Asserting a final falling or not falling from Grace Impossible As upon the one hand they Err that affirm That the least degree of true and Saving Grace cannot be fall'n from so do they Err upon the other hand that deny any such Stability to be attained from which there cannot be a total and final Apostasy And betwixt these Two Extreams lieth the Truth apparent in the Scriptures which God hath Revealed unto us by the Testimony of his Spirit and which also we are made sensible of by our own sensible Experience And even as in that former Controversy was observed so also in this the defence of Truth will readily appear to such as seriously weigh the matter for the Arguments upon both hands rightly applied will as to this hold good and the Objections which are strong as they are respectively urged against the two opposite false Opinions are hereby easily solved by the establishing of this Truth For as the Arguments which these alledge that affirm There can be no falling away may well be received upon the one part as of those who have attained to this Stability and Establishment and their Objections solved by this Concession so upon the other hand the Arguments alledged from Scripture-Testimonies by those that affirm the possibility of falling away may well be received of such as are not come to this Establishment though having attained a measure of true Grace Thus then the contrary Batterings of our Adversaries who miss the Truth do Concur the more strongly to Establish it while they are destroying each other But lest this may not seem to suffice to satisfy such as judge it always possible for the best of men before they die to fall away I shall add for the proof of it some Brief Considerations from some few Testimonies of the Scripture § V. And first I freely acknowledge that it is good for all to be Humble and in this respect not over-Confident so as to lean to this Watchfulness and Diligence is of Indispensible necessity to all to foster themselves in Iniquity or lie down in Security as if they had attained this Condition seeing Watchfulness and Diligence is of indispensible necessity to all mortal men so long as they breath in this World for God will have this to be the Constant Practice of a Christian that thereby he may be the more fit to serve him and the better armed against all the daily Temptations of the Enemy For since the Wages of sin is death there is no man while he sinneth and is subject thereunto but may lawfully suppose himself capable of perishing Hence the Apostle Paul himself saith 1 Cor. 9.27 But I keep under my body and bring it into subjection least that by any means when I have preached to others I my self should be a Cast-away Here the Apostle supposeth it possible for him to be a Cast-away and yet it may be judged he was far more advanced in the Inward Work of Regeneration when he wrote that Epistle than many who now a-days too presumptuously suppose they cannot fall away because they feel themselves to have attained some small degree of true Grace But the Apostle makes use of this Supposition or possibility of his being a Cast-away as I before observed as an Inducement to him to be Watchful I keep under my body lest c. Nevertheless the same Apostle at another time in the sense and feeling of God's Holy Power and in the Dominion thereof finding himself a Conqueror there-through over sin and his Soul's Enemies maketh no difficulty to affirm Rom. 8.38 For I am perswaded that neither death nor life c. which clearly sheweth that he had Attained a Condition from which he knew he could not fall away But secondly It appears such a * A Condition attainable in this life
the Holy Scripture signifies An Assembly or Gathering of many into one place The Etymology of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church and signification of it for the Substantive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call out of and originally from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call and indeed as this is the Grammatical sense of the word so also it is the real and proper signification of the thing the Church being no other thing but the Society Gathering or Company of such as God hath called out of the World and worldly spirit to walk in his LIGHT and LIFE The Church then so defined is to be considered as it comprehends all that are thus called and gathered truly by God both such as are yet in this Inferior World and such as having already laid down the Earthly Tabernacle are passed into their heavenly Mansions which together do make up the One Catholick Church concerning which there is so much Controversy Out of which Church we freely acknowledge No Salvation without the Church there can be no Salvation because under this Church and its Denomination are comprehended all and as many of whatsoever nation kindred tongue or people they be though outwardly strangers and remote from those who profess Christ and Christianity in words and have the benefit of the Scriptures as become obedient to the Holy Light and Testimony of God in their hearts so as to become sanctified by it What the Church is and cleansed from the evils of their ways For this is the Vniversal or Catholick Spirit by which many are called from all the four Corners of the Earth and shall sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob By this the secret Life and Vertue of Jesus is conveyed into many that are afar off even as by the Blood that runs into the Veins and Arteries of the natural Body the Life is conveyed from the head and heart unto the extreamest parts There may be Members therefore of this Catholick Church both among Heathens Turks and Jews may become Members of this Church Turks Jews and all the several sorts of Christians men and women of Integrity and Simplicity of heart who though blinded in something in their Vnderstanding and perhaps burthened with the Superstitions and Formality of the several Sects in which they are Ingrossed yet being upright in their hearts before the Lord chiefly aiming and labouring to be delivered from Iniquity and loving to follow Righteousness are by the secret Touches of this Holy Light in their Souls inlivened and quickned thereby secretly united to God and there-through become true Members of this Catholick Church Now the Church in this respect hath been in being in all Generations For God never wanted some such Witnesses for him though many times slighted and not much observed by this World And therefore this Church though still in being hath been oftentimes as it were Invisible in that it hath not come under the Observation of the men of this World being as saith the Scripture Jer. 3.14 One of a City and two of a Family And yet though the Church thus considered may be as it were hid from wicked men as not then gathered into a visible Fellowship yea and not observed even by some that are Members of it yet may there notwithstanding many belong to it as when Elias complained he was left alone 1 Kings 19.18 God answered unto him I have reserved to my self seven thousand men who have not bowed their knees to the Image of Baal whence the Apostle argues Rom. 11. the being of a Remnant in his day § III. Secondly The Church is to be considered as it signifies a Certain Number of persons gathered by God's Spirit and by the Testimony of some of his Servants raised up for that end unto the belief of the true Principles and Doctrines of the Christian Faith who through their hearts being united by the same Love and their understanding informed in the same Truths gather The Definition of the Church of God as Gathered into a Visible Fellowship meet and assemble together to Wait upon God to worship him and to bear a joint-Testimony for the Truth against Error suffering for the same and so becoming through this fellowship as one family and houshold in certain respects do each of them watch over teach instruct and care for one another according to their several measures and attainments Such were the Churches of the primitive Times gathered by the Apostles whereof we have divers mentioned in the Holy Scriptures And as to the Visibility of the Church in this respect there hath been a great Interruption since the Apostles days by reason of the Apostasy as shall hereafter appear § IV. To be a Member then of the Catholick Church How to become a Member of that Church there is need of the Inward Calling of God by his Light in the heart and a being leavened into the Nature and Spirit of it so as to forsake Vnrighteousness and be turned to Righteousness and in the Inwardness of the mind to be cut out of the wild Olive-tree of our own first fall'n Nature and ingrafted into Christ by his Word and Spirit in the heart And this may be done in those who are strangers to the History God not having pleased to make them partakers thereof as in the fifth and sixth Proposition hath already been proved To be a Member of a particular Church of Christ The Outward Profession of the Members of the True Church as this inward Work is indispensibly necessary so is also the outward Profession of and Belief in Jesus Christ and those holy Truths delivered by his Spirit in the Scriptures seeing the Testimony of the Spirit recorded in the Scriptures doth answer the Testimony of the same Spirit in the heart even as face answereth face in a glass Hence it follows that the Inward work of Holiness and forsaking Iniquity is necessary in every respect to the being a Member in the Church of Christ and that the outward Profession is necessary to be a Member of a particular gathered Church but not to the being a Member of the Catholick Church yet it is absolutely necessary where God affords the opportunity of knowing it And the outward Testimony is to be believed where it is presented and revealed the sum whereof hath upon other occasions been already proved § V. But contrary hereunto the Devil The Members of the Anti-Christian Church in the Apostasy their Empty Profession that worketh and hath wrought in the Mystery of Iniquity hath taught his followers to affirm That no man however holy is a Member of the Church of Christ without the outward Profession and that he be Initiated thereunto by some outward Ceremonies And again That men who have this outward Profession though inwardly unholy may be Members of the true Church of Christ yea and ought to be so esteemed This is plainly to put Light for
have caused them to Err. The whole writings of the Prophets are full of such Complaints and for this Cause under the New Testament we are so often warned and guarded to Beware of false Prophets and false Teachers c. What may be thought then where all as to this is out of order where both the Foundation Call Qualifications Maintainance and whole Discipline is different from and opposite to the Ministry of the primitive Church yea and necessarily tends to the shutting out a Spiritual Ministry and the in-bringing and establishing a Carnal This shall appear by parts § VII That then which comes first to be questioned in this matter is Quest. I concerning the Call of a Minister to wit What maketh or how cometh a man to be a Minister Pastor or Teacher in the Church of Christ We Answer By the inward power and virtue of the Spirit of God Answ. For as saith our Proposition Having received the true knowledge of things Spiritual by the Spirit of God The Call of a Minister and wherein it consisteth without which they cannot be known and being by the same in measure purified and sanctified he comes thereby to be called and moved to Minister to others being able to speak from a living Experience of what he himself is a Witness and therefore knowing the Terror of the Lord he is fit to perswade men c. 2 Cor. 5.11 and his Words and Ministry proceeding from the inward power and virtue reaches to the heart of his Hearers and makes them approve of him and be subject unto him Our Adversaries are forced to confess that this were indeed desirable and best but this they will not have to be absolutely necessary Object I shall first prove the Necessity of it and then shew how much they Err in that which they make more necessary than this Divine and Heavenly Call First That which is necessary to make a man a Christian so as without it he cannot be truly one must be much more necessary to make a man a Minister of Christianity seeing the one is a degree above the other and has it included in it nothing less than he that supposeth a Master Arg. supposeth him first to have attained the knowledge and capacity of a Scholar 1. The necessity of an Inward Call to make a man a Christian They that are not Christians cannot be Teachers or Ministers among Christians But this Inward Call Power and Vertue of the Spirit of God is necessary to make a man a Christian as we have abundantly proved before in the second Proposition according to these Scriptures He that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his As many as are led by the Spirit of God are the sons of God Therefore this Call Moving and Drawing of the Spirit must be much more Necessary to make a Minister 2. The Ministry of the Spirit requires the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit Secondly All Ministers of the New Testament ought to be Ministers of the Spirit and not of the Letter according to that 2 Cor. 3.6 and as the old Latine hath it not by the Letter but by the Spirit But how can a man be a Minister of the Spirit who is not inwardly Called by it and who looks not upon the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit as Essential to his Call As he could not be a Minister of the Letter who had thence no ground for his Call yea that were altogether a Stranger to and unacquainted with it so neither can he be a Minister of the Spirit who is a Stranger to it and unacquainted with the Motions thereof and knows it not to draw act and move him and go before him in the Work of the Ministry I would willingly know how those that take upon them to be Ministers as they suppose of the Gospel meerly from an outward Vocation without so much as being any ways sensible of the Work of the Spirit or any Inward Call there-from can either satisfy themselves or others that they are Ministers of the Spirit or wherein they differ from the Ministers of the Letter For 3. Under the Law the People needed not to doubt who should be Priests and Ministers Thirdly If this Inward Call or Testimony of the Spirit were not Essential and Necessary to a Minister then the Ministry of the New Testament should not only be no ways preferrable to but in divers respects far Worse than that of the Law For under the Law there was a certain Tribe allotted for the Ministry and of that Tribe certain Families set apart for the Priesthood and other Offices by the Immediate Command of God to Moses so that the people needed not be in any doubt who should be Priests and Ministers of the holy things yea and besides this God called forth by the Immediate Testimony of his Spirit several at divers times to Teach Instruct and Reprove his people as Samuel Nathan Elias Elisa Jeremiah Amos and many more of the Prophets But now under the New Covenant where the Ministry ought to be more Spiritual the Way more Certain and the Access more Easie unto the Lord our Adversaries by denying the Necessity of this Inward and Spiritual Vocation make it quite other ways For there being now no certain Family or Tribe to which the Ministry is limited we are left in Vncertainty to chuse and have Pastors at a venture without all Certain Assent of the Will of God having neither an outward Rule nor Certainty in this affair to walk by for that the Scripture cannot give any Certain Rule in this matter hath in the Third Proposition concerning it been already shewn 4. Christ the Door Fourthly Christ proclaims them all Thieves and Robbers that enter not by him the Door into the Sheep-fold but climb up some other way whom the sheep ought not to hear John 10.1 but such as come in without the Call Movings and Leadings of the Spirit of Christ wherewith he leads his Children into all Truth come in certainly not by Christ who is the Door but some other way and therefore are not True Shepherds § VIII To all this they Object The Succession of the Church alledging Object That since Christ gave a Call to his Apostles and Disciples they have conveyed that Call to their Successors Succession pleaded by the false Church from Christ and his Apostles having power to Ordain Pastors and Teachers by which power the Authority of Ordaining and making Ministers and Pastors is successively conveyed to us so that such who are Ordained and Called by the Pastors of the Church are therefore true and lawful Ministers and others who are not so Called are to be accounted but Intruders Hereunto also some Protestants add a Necessity though they make it not as a thing Essential that besides this Calling of the Church every one being Called ought to have the Inward Call of the Spirit inclining him so chosen to his Work
expresly commanded to Turn away from such as have a Form of godliness but deny the Power of it For we may well Object against these as the poor man did against the proud Prelate The Answer of a poor Rustick to a proud Prelate that went about to cover his vain and unchristian-like Sumptuousness by distinguishing That it was not as Bishop but as Prince he had all that splendor To which the poor Rustick wisely is said to have answered When the Prince goeth to Hell what shall become of the Prelate And indeed this were to suppose the Body of Christ to be defective and that to fill up these defective places he puts counterfeit and dead Stuff instead of real living Members like such as lose their Eyes Arms or Legs make Counterfeit ones of Timber or Glass instead of them But we cannot think so of Christ neither can we believe for the Reasons above adduced that either we are to account or that Christ doth account any man or men a whit the more Members of his Body because though they be really Wicked they hypocritically and deceitfully Cloath themselves with his Name pretended to it for this is contrary to his own Doctrine where he saith expresly Joh. 15.1 6 c. That he is the Vine and his Disciples are the Branches that except they abide in him they cannot bear fruit and if they be unfruitful they shall be cast forth as a branch and wither Now I suppose these Cut and Withered Branches are no more true Branches A Wither'd Branch can draw no Nourishment so has no life nor virtue nor Members of the Vine they can draw no more Sap nor Nourishment from it after that they are Cut off and so have no more Virtue Sap nor Life What have they then to Boast or Glory of any Authority seeing they want that life virtue and nourishment from which all Authority comes So such Members of Christ as are become dead to him through Vnrighteousness and so derive no more virtue nor life from him are Cut-off by their sins and Wither and have no more any true or real Authority and their Boasting of any is but an Aggravation of their Iniquity by hypocrisy and deceit But further would not this make Christ's Body a meer shadow and phantasm Yea would it not make him the Head of a lifeless rotten stinking Carcase having only some little outward false shew while inwardly full of rottenness and durt A Living Head upon a Lifeless Body what Monster would that be And what a Monster would these men make of Christ's Body by assigning it a real pure living quick Head full of virtue and life and yet tied to such a dead lifeless Body as we have already described these Members to be which they alledge to have been the Church of Christ Again the Members of the Church of Christ are specified by this definition to wit as being the Sanctified in Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 1.2 But this notion of Succession supposeth not only some unsanctified Members to be of the Church of Christ but even the Whole to consist of unsanctified Members yea that such as were professed Necromancers and open Servants of Satan were the true Successors of the Apostles and in whom the Apostolick Authority Prop. 10 resided these being the Vessels through whom this Succession is Transmitted though many of them as all Protestants and also some Papists Confess attained these Offices in the so called Church not only by such means as Simon Magus sought it but by much worse even by Witchcraft Murther Traditions Money and Treachery which Platina himself confesseth * In the life of Benedict 4. of Joh. 16. of Silvester 3. of Boniface 8. of Steph. 6. of Jean 8. Also Onuphrius Annotations upon this Papass or Popess towards the end of divers Bishops of Rome § XI But such as Object not this Succession of the Church which yet most Protestants begin now to do distinguish in this matter affirming That in a great Apostasy such as was that of the Church of Rome God may raise up some singularly by his Spirit who from the Testimony of the Scriptures perceiving the Errors into which such as bear the name of Christians are fall'n may instruct and teach them and then become Authorized by the people's joining with and accepting of their Ministry only Most of them also will affirm That the Spirit herein is subjective and not objective But they say Object That where a Church is Reformed such as they pretend the Protestant Churches are there an ordinary orderly Call is necessary and that of the Spirit as extraordinary is not to be sought after alledging that Res aliter se habet in Ecclesiâ Constituendâ quà m in Ecclesiâ Constitutâ that is There is a difference in the Constituting of a Church and after it is Constitute I Answer This Objection as to us saith nothing seeing we Accuse Answ. and are ready from the Scriptures to prove the Protestants guilty of gross Errors and needing Reformation as well as they did and do the Papists A Difference Objected between a Constituting Church and one as Constituted and therefore we may justly lay claim if we would to the same Extraordinary Call having the same Reason for it and as good Evidence to prove ours as they had for theirs As for that Maxim viz. That the Case is different in a Constituting Church and a Church Constituted I do not deny it and therefore there may be a greater measure of power required to the one than to the other and God in his Wisdom distributes the same as he seeth meet But that the same Immediate Assistance of the Spirit is not necessary for Ministers in a gathered Church as well as in gathering one I see no solid Reason alledged for it For sure Christ's promise was To be with his Children to the end of the world and they need him no less to preserve and guide his Church and Children than to gather and beget them Nature taught the Gentiles this Maxim Non minor est Virtus quam quaerere parta tueri Englished thus For to Defend what you Attain Requires no less strength than to Gain For it is by this inward and immediate Operation of the Spirit which Christ promised to Lead his Children with into all Truth and to Teach them all things that Christians are to be lead in all steps as well last as first which relate to God's Glory and their own Salvation as we have heretofore sufficiently proved and therefore need not now Repeat it And truly this Device of Satan 'T is a Device of Satan for Men to put the Spirit 's Leadings far off to former times whereby he has got people to put the Immediate Guidings and Leadings of God's Spirit as an Extraordinary thing afar off which their Fore-fathers had but which they now are neither to Wait for nor Expect is a great Cause of the growing Apostasy upon the many gathered Churches
and is one great reason why a dry dead barren lifeless spiritless Ministry which leavens the people into the same death doth so much abound and is so much over-spreading even the Protestant Nations that their Preachings and Worships as well as whole Conversation is not to be discerned from Popish by any fresh living zeal or lively Power of the Spirit accompanying it but meerly by the difference of some Notions and Opinions Object § XII Some unwise and unwary Protestants do sometimes Object to us That if we have such an immediate Call as we lay claim to we ought to Confirm it by Miracles Answ. But this being an Objection once and again objected to the primitive Protestants by the Papists we need but in short return the Answer to it that they did to the Papists Whether Miracles be now necessary to Confirm the Gospel John Baptist and divers Prophets did none to wit That we need not Miracles because we preach no new Gospel but that which is already Confirmed by all the Miracles of Christ and his Apostles and that we offer nothing but that which we are ready and able to Confirm by the Testimony of the Scriptures which both already acknowledge to be true And that John the Baptist and divers of the Prophets did none that we hear of and yet were both immediately and extraordinarily sent This is the Common Protestant Answer therefore may suffice in this place though if need were I could say more to this purpose but that I study Brevity § XIII There is also another sort of Protestants to wit The English Independents The Constitution of the Independent Church who differing from the Calvinistical Presbyterians and denying the Necessity of this Succession or the Authority of any National Church take another way affirming That such as have the benefit of the Scriptures any Company of People agreeing in the Principles of Truth as they find them there declared may Constitute among themselves a Church without the Authority of any other and may Chuse to themselves a Pastor who by the Church thus Constitute and Consenting is Authorized requiring only the Assistance and Concurrence of the Pastors of the Neighbouring Churches if any be not so much as absolutely Necessary to Authorize as Decent for Order's sake Also they go so far as to affirm That in a Church so Constitute Gifted Brethren any gifted Brother as they call them if he find himself qualified thereto may Instruct Exhort and Preach in the Church though as not having the Pastoral Office he cannot Administer that they Call their Sacraments To this I Answer That this was a good step out of the Babylonish Darkness and no doubt did proceed from a Real Discovery of the Truth and from the sense of a great Abuse of the promiscuous National gatherings Also this Preaching of the Gifted Brethren as they called them did proceed at first from certain Their Loss and Decay lively Touches and Movings of the Spirit of God upon many But alas because they went not forward that is much decayed among them and the Motions of God's Spirit begin to be denied and rejected among them now as much as by others The Scripture gives no Call to persons Individual But as to their pretended Call from the Scripture I Answer The Scripture gives a meer declaration of true things but no Call to particular Persons so that though I believe the things there written to be true and deny the Errors which I find there Testified against yet as to these things which may be my particular duty I am still to seek And therefore I can never be Resolved in the Scripture whether I such a one by name ought to be a Minister And for the Resolving this doubt I must needs recur to the Inward and Immediate Testimony of the Spirit as in the Proposition concerning the Scriptures more at large is shewen § XIV From all this then we do firmly Conclude that not only in a general Apostasy it is needful men be extraordinarily Called and Raised up by the Spirit of God but that even when several Assemblies or Churches are gathered by the Power of God not only into the belief of the Principles of Truth so as to deny Errors and Heresies but also into the Life Spirit and Power of Christianity so as to be the Body and House of Christ indeed and a fit Spouse for him that he who gathers them doth also for the preserving them in a lively fresh and powerful Condition raise up and move among them by the inward immediate Operation of his own Spirit Ministers and Teachers to Instruct and Teach and Watch over them True Ministers Qualifications Call and Title who being thus Called are Manifest in the hearts of their Brethren and their Call is thus verified in them who by the feeling of that life and power that passeth through them being inwardly built up by them daily in the most holy Faith become the Seals of their Apostleship And this is answerable to another saying of the same Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 13.3 Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me which to you wards is not weak but is mighty in you So this is that which gives a true substantial Call and Title to a Minister whereby he is a Real Successor of the Virtue Life and Power that was in the Apostles and not of the bare Name Their Laying on of hands a Mock of God and Man a Keeping up the Shadow whilst Substance is a-wanting and to such Ministers we think the outward Ceremony or Ordination or laying on of hands not necessary neither can we see the Vse of it seeing our Adversaries who use it acknowledge that the Virtue and Power of Communicating the Holy Ghost by it is Ceased among them And is it not then foolish and ridiculous for them by an Apish Imitation to keep up the Shadow where the Substance is wanting And may not they by the same Rule where they see blind and lame men in Imitation of Christ and his Apostles bid them see and walk yea is it not in them a mocking of God and Men to put-on their hands and bid men Receive the Holy Ghost while they believe the thing Impossible and Confess that that Ceremony hath no real Effect Having thus far spoken of the Call I shall proceed next to treat of the Qualifications and Work of a true Minister § XV. As I have placed the True Call of a Minister in the Motion of Quest. II this Holy Spirit so is the power life and virtue thereof The Quâ—lifications of a Minister and the pure Grace of God that comes therefrom the Chief and most Necessary Qualification without which he can no ways perform his Duty neither acceptably to God nor beneficially to men Our Adversaries in this case affirm that three things go to the making up of a Minister viz. 1. Natural Parts § I. Philosophy and School-Divinity will never
he hath not Can ungodly men that are not gracious themselves be good stewards of the manifold Grace of God Good stewardship of what of God's abounding Grace which is the Ability and Stewardship received And therefore in the following verses he makes an Exclusive limitation of such as are not thus furnished saying If any man speak let him speak as the Oracles of God and if any man Minister let him do it as of the Ability that God giveth which is as much as if he had said They that cannot thus speak and thus Minister ought not to do it for this If denotes a necessary Condition Now what this Ability is is manifest by the former words to wit the Gift received and the Grace whereof they are Stewards as by the immediate Context and dependency of the words doth appear neither can it be understood of a meer Natural Ability because man in this condition is said not to know the things of God and so he cannot Minister them to others And the following words shew this also in that he immediately subjoineth That God in all things may be glorified but surely God is not glorified but greatly dishonoured when Natural Men from their meer natural Ability meddle in Spiritual things which they neither know nor understand Fourthly That Grace is a most Necessary Qualification for a Minister Proof IV appears by these Qualifications which the Apostle expresly requires 1 Tim 3.2 Tit. 1. c. where he saith A Bishop must be blameless vigilant sober of good behaviour apt to teach patient a lover of good men just holy temperate as the steward of God holding fast the faithful Word as he hath been taught Upon the other hand He must neither be given to wine nor a striker nor covetous nor proud nor self-willed nor soon angry Now I ask If it be not Impossible that a man can have all these above-named Vertues How can a Bishop have these Vertues without the Grace of God and be free of all these Evils without the Grace of God If then these Vertues for the producing of which in a man Grace is absolutely necessary be necessary to make a true Minister of the Church of Christ according to the Apostles judgment surely Grace must be necessary also Concerning this thing a Learned Man and well-skilled in Antiquity about the time of the Reformation writeth thus * Whatsoever is done in the Church without the Ministry of God's Spirit is vain and wicked Whatsoever is done in the Church either for Ornament or Edification of Religion whether in chusing Magistrates or instituting Ministers of the Church except it be done by the Ministry of God's Spirit which is as it were the Soul of the Church it is vain and wicked For whoever hath not been called by the Spirit of God to the great Office of God and Dignity of Apostleship as Aaron was and hath not entred in by the door which is Christ but hath otherways risen in the Church by the Window by the favours of men c. truly such a one is not the Vicar of Christ and the Apostles but a Thief and a Robber and the Vicar of Judas Iscariot †Who is Judas Iscariot's Vicar and Simon the Samaritan Hence it was so strictly appointed concerning the Election of Prelates which holy Dionysius calls the Sacrament of Nomination that the Bishops and Apostles who should Oversee the service of the Church should be men of most intire manners and life powerful in sound doctrine to give a reason for all things So also * Franciscus Lambertus Avenionensis in his Book concerning Prophecy Learning Tongues and the Spirit of Prophecy Argentorat excus anno 1516 de prov cap 24. another about the same time writeth thus Therefore it can never be that by the Tongues or Learning any can give a sound Judgment concerning the Holy Scriptures and the Truth of God Lastly saith he the sheep of Christ seek nothing but the voice of Christ which he knoweth by the holy Spirit wherewith he is filled he regards not Learning Tongues or any outward thing so as therefore to believe this or that to be the Voice of Christ his true shepherd he knoweth that there is need of no other thing but the Testimony of the Spirit of God Object 1 § XVII Against this Absolute Necessity of Grace they Object That if all Ministers had the Saving Grace of God then all Ministers should be Saved seeing none can fall away from or lose Saving Grace Answ. But this Objection is built upon a false Hypothesis purely denied by us and we have in the former Proposition concerning Perseverance already Refuted it Object 2 Secondly It may be objected to us That since we affirm that every man hath a measure of True and Saving Grace there needs no singular Qualification neither to a Christian nor Minister for seeing every man hath this Grace then no man needs forbear to be a Minister for want of Grace Answ. I answer We have above shewn that there is Necessary to the making a Minister a special and particular Call from the Spirit of God which is something besides the Vniversal Dispensation of Grace to all according to that of the Apostle Hebr. 5.4 No man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is Called of God as was Aaron Moreover we understand by Grace as a Qualification to a Minister All have God's Grace which calls to Righteousness but all are not so leaven'd in its Nature to bring forth fruits a blameless holy life not the meer measure of Light as it is given to Reprove and Call him to Righteousness but we understand Grace as it hath Converted the Soul and Operateth powerfully in it as hereafter concerning the Work of Ministers will further appear So we understand not men simply as having Grace in them as a Seed which we indeed affirm all have in a measure but we understand men that are gracious leavened by it into the Nature thereof so as thereby to bring forth these good fruits of a blameless Conversation and of Justice holiness patience and temperance which the Apostle requires as Necessary in a true Christian Bishop and Minister Object 3 Secondly They ‖ So Nic. Arnoldus sect 32. upon These 4. object the Example of the false Prophets of the Pharisees and of Judas But first As to the false Prophets there can nothing be more foolish and ridiculous as if because there were false Prophets truly false without the Grace of God therefore Grace is not necessary to a true Christian Minister Answ. Indeed if they had proved that true Prophets wanted this Grace The false not the true Prophets want the Grace of God they had said something but what have false Prophets common with true Ministers but that they pretend falsly that which they have not And because false Prophets want true Grace will it therefore follow that true Prophets ought not to have it that they may be true
preceeding the Reformation Before the Reformation the Prayers of the people were performed in the Latine Tongue the Knowledge of the Tongues being about that time until it was even then Restored by Erasmus and some others almost lost and Extinct And this Barbarity was so much the more Abominable that the whole Worship and Prayers of the people was in the Latine Tongue and among that vast Number of Priests Monks and Friars scarce one of a Thousand understood his Breviary or that Mass that he daily read and repeated the Scriptures being not only to the people but to the greater part of the Clergy even as to the Literal Knowledge of it as a Sealed Book I shall not at all discommend the Zeal that the first Reformers had against this Babylonish Darkness The Zeal and Endeavours of the first Reformers commended nor their pious Endeavours to Translate the Holy Scriptures but I do truly believe according to their Knowledge that they did it Candidly and therefore to answer the just desires of those that desire to Read them and for other very good Reasons as maintaining a Commerce and Vnderstanding among divers Nations by these Common Languages and other of that kind The Knowledge of Languages Commendable and Schools necessary we judge it Necessary and Commendable there be Publick Schools for the Teaching and Instructing Youth as are inclinable thereunto in the Languages All although that Papal Ignorance deserved justly to be abhorred and abominated we see nevertheless that the True Reformation consists not in that Knowledge because although since that time the Papists stirred up through Emulation of the Protestants have more applied themselves unto Literature and it now more flourisheth in their Vniversities and Cloysters than before especially in the Ignatian or Jesuitick Sect they are as far now as ever from a True Reformation and more obdured in their pernicious Doctrines The Papists Literature and Knowledge especially the Jesuites But all this will not make this a Necessary Qualification to a Minister far less a more necessary Qualification than the Grace of God and his Spirit because the Spirit and Grace of God can make up this Want in the most-Rustick and Ignorant but this Knowledge can no ways make up the Want of the Spirit in the most-Learned and Eloquent For all that The Spirit is the truest Interpreter of the Scriptures whether from the Original Languages or without them which man by his own Industry Learning and Knowledge in the Languages can Interpret of the Scriptures or find out is nothing without the Spirit he cannot be certain of it and may still miss of the sense of it but a poor man that knoweth not a Letter when he heareth the Scriptures read by the same Spirit he can say this is true and by the same Spirit he can understand open and interpret it if need be yea he finding his Condition to answer the Condition and Experience of the Saints of old knoweth and possesseth the Truths there delivered because they are sealed and witnessed in his own heart by the same Spirit And this we have plentiful Experience of in many of those Illiterate Men whom God hath raised up to be Ministers in his Church in this day so that some such by his Spirit have Corrected some of the Errors of the Translators as in the Third Proposition concerning the Scriptures I before observed Yea I know my self a poor Shoo-maker that cannot Read a word A poor Shoo-maker that could not read refutes a Professor of Divinity 's false Assertions from Scripture who being Assaulted with a false Citation of Scripture from a publick Professor of Divinity before the Magistrate of a City when he had been taken preaching to some few that came to hear him I say I know such a one and he yet liveth who though the Professor who also is esteemed a Learned Man constantly Asserted his saying to be a Scripture-Sentence yet affirmed not through any certain Letter-Knowledge he had of it but from the most certain Evidence of the Spirit in himself that the Professor lied and that the Spirit of God never said any such thing as the other affirmed and the Bible being brought it was found as the poor Shoo-maker had said § XX. The second part of their Literature is Logick and Philosophy 2. The Logick and Philosophy not needful to a Preacher an Art so little needful to a true Minister that if one that comes to be a true Minister hath had it it is safest for him to forget and lose it for it is the Root and Ground of all Contention and Debate and the way to make a thing a great deal Darker than Clearer For under the pretence of Regulating man's Reason into a certain Order and Rules that he may find out as they pretend the Truth it leads into such a Labyrinth of Contention as is far more fit to make a Sceptick than a Christian far less a Minister of Christ yea it often hinders man from a clear Vnderstanding of things that his own Reason would give him and therefore through its manifold Rules and divers Inventions it often gives occasion for a man that hath little Reason foolishly to speak much to no purpose Seeing a man that is not very Wise may notwithstanding be a perfect Logician and then if ye would make a man a fool to purpose that is not very Wise do but teach him Logick and Philosophy and whereas before he might have been fit for something he shall then be good for nothing but to speak Non-sense for these Notions will so swim in his head that they will make him extreamly Busie about nothing The Vse The Use of Logick is to see its Emptiness that Wise men and solid make of it is To see the EMPTINESS thereof therefore saith one It is an Art of Contention and Darkness by which all other Sciences are rendered more obscure and harder to be understood * Inst. If it be urged That thereby the Truth may be Maintained and Confirmed and Hereticks Confuted I answer The Truth in men truly Rational needeth not the Help thereof and such as are obstinate this will not Convince for by this they may learn twenty Tricks and Distinctions how to shut out the Truth and the Truth proceeding from an honest heart Answ. and spoken forth from the Vertue and Spirit of God will have more Influence and take sooner and more effectually than by a Thousand Demonstrations of Logick As that * Lucae Osiandri Epit. Hâ—st Eccles. lib. 2. cap. 5. Cent. 4. Heathen Philosopher acknowledged who disputing with the Christian †An Heathen-Philosopher disputing with the Bishops in the Council of Nice was Converted to the Christian Faith by an Ignorant Old Man whom they could not Bishops in the Council of Nice was so subtile that he could not be overcome by them but yet by a few words spoken by a simple old Rustick was presently Convinced by him
and Converted to the Christian Faith And being Inquired how he came to yield to that Ignorant Old Man and not to the Bishops he said That they contended with him in his own way and he could still give words for words but there came from the Old Man that vertue which he was not able to Resist This secret Virtue and Power ought to be the Logick and Philosophy wherewith a true Christian Minister ought to be furnished and for which they need not be beholden to Aristotle As to Natural Logick ‖ Natural Logick useful by which Rational men without that Art and Rules or Sophistical Learning deduce a certain Conclusion out of true Propositions which scarce any man of Reason wants we deny not the Vse of it and I have sometimes used it in this Treatise which also may serve without that Dialectical Art As for the other part of Philosophy which is called Moral 3. Ethicks or the Manner-Rules to Christians not needful or Ethicks it is not so necessary to Christians who have the Rules of the Holy Scriptures and the Gift of the Holy Spirit by which they can be much better Instructed The * 4. Physicks and the Metaphysicks make no Preachers of the Truth Physical and Metaphysical part may be reduced to the Arts of Medicine and the Mathematicks which have nothing to do with the Essence of a Christian Minister And therefore the Apostle Paul who well understood what was good for Christian Ministers and what hurtful thus exhorted the Colossians Col. 2.8 Beware lest any man spoil you through Philosophy and vain deceit And to his beloved Disciple Timothy he writes also thus 1 Tim. 6.20 O Timothy keep that which is committed to thy trust avoiding profane and vain babblings and oppositions of Science falsly so called III. The Learned School-Divinity obnoxious a Monster A Letter-Knowledge Heatheniz'd § XXI The Third and main part of their Literature is School-Divinity a Monster made up betwixt some Scriptural Notions of Truth and the Heathenish Terms and Maxims being as it were the Heathenish Philosophy Christianized or rather the Literal External Knowledge of Christ Heathenized It is man in his first fall'n natural State with his Devilish Wisdom pleasing himself with some Notions of Truth and adorning them with his own Serpentine and Worldly Wisdom because he thinks the simplicity of the Truth too low and mean a thing for him and so despiseth that simplicity wheresoever it is found that he may set up and Exalt himself puffed up with this his monstrous Birth It is the Devil darkning obscureing and vailing the Knowledge of God with his sensual and carnal Wisdom that so he may the more securely deceive the hearts of the simple and make the Truth as it is in it self despicable and hard to be known and understood by multiplying a Thousand hard and needless Questions and Endless Contentions and Debates All which whoso perfectly knoweth he is not a whit less the Servant of Sin than he was but ten times more in that he is Exalted and Proud of Iniquity and so much the further from Receiving understanding or learning the Truth as it is in its own naked Simplicity because he is full learned rich and wise in his own Conceit And so those that are most skill'd in it wear out their Day and spend their precious Time about the Infinite and Innumerable Questions they have feigned and invented concerning it A certain Learned Man called it a Two-fold Discipline as of the Race of the Centaurs partly proceeding from Divine Sayings partly from Philosophical Reasons A Thousand of their Questions they confess themselves to be no ways necessary to Salvation and yet many more of them they could never Agree upon It s needless Questions and endless Janglings but are and still will be in endless Janglings about them The Volumes that have been written about it a man in his whole Age though he lived very Old could scarce Read and when he has Read them all he has but wrought himself a great deal more Vexation and Trouble of Spirit than he had before These certainly are the Words multiplied without knowledge by which Counsel hath been darkned Job 38.2 They make the Scripture the Text of all this Mass and it 's concerning the Sense of it that their Voluminous Debates arise But a man of a good upright heart may learn more in half an hour and be more certain of it by Waiting upon God and his Spirit in the heart than by reading a Thousand of their Volumes which by filling his Head with many needless Imaginations may well stagger his Faith but never Confirm it and indeed those that give themselves most to it are most capable to fall into Error as appeareth by the Example of Origen who by his Learning was one of the first that falling into this way of Interpreting the Scriptures wrote so many Volumes and in them so many Errors as very much troubled the Church Whereby Arrius fell into Error and Schism Also Arrius led by this Curiosity and Humane Scrutiny despising the Simplicity of the Gospel fell into his Error which was the Cause of that horrible Heresy which so much troubled the Church Methinks the Simplicity Plainness and Brevity of the Scriptures themselves should be a sufficient Reproof for such a Science and the Apostles being honest plain illiterate men may be better understood by such kind of men now than with all that Mass of Scholastick Stuff which neither Peter nor Paul nor John ever thought of § XXII But this Invention of Satan wherewith he began the Apostasy The Apostasy and its dangerous Consequence hath been of dangerous Consequence For thereby he at first spoiled the simplicity of Truth by keeping up the Heathenish Learning which occasioned such Vncertainty even among those called Fathers Many of the Fathers not only Contradict each other but themselves also and why and such Debate that there are few of them to be found who by reason of this Mixture do not only frequently Contradict one another but themselves also And therefore when the Apostasy grew greater he as it were buried the Truth with this Vail of Darkness wholly shutting out people from true Knowledge and making the Learned so accounted busie themselves with idle and needless Questions while the weighty Truths of God were neglected and as it were went into desuetude Now though the grossest of these Abuses be swept away by Protestants yet the evil Root still remains and is nourished and upheld and upon the growing hand that this Science is still kept up and deemed Necessary for a Minister for while the pure Learning of the Spirit of Truth is despised and neglected and made Ineffectual man 's fall'n Earthly Wisdom is upheld and so in that he labours and works with the Scriptures being out of the Life and Spirit those that wrote them were in by which they are only rightly understood and made use of And so
he that is to be a Minister Merchandizing with the Scriptures What it is must learn this Art or Trade of Merchandizing with the Scriptures and be that which the Apostle would not be to wit a Trader with them 2 Cor. 2.17 * See also 2 Pet. 2.3 That he may acquire a Trick from a Verse of Scripture by adding his own barren Notions and Conceptions to it and his uncertain Conjectures and what he hath stoll'n out of Books for which end he must have of necessity a good many by him and may each Sabbath-day as they call it or oftner make a Discourse for an Hour long And this is called the Preaching of the Word whereas the Gift Grace and Spirit of God to teach And this they call the Preaching of the Word open and instruct and to preach a word in season is neglected and so man's Arts and Parts and Knowledge and Wisdom which is from below set up * Thus Anti-Christ is Established above the Seed of the Kingdom and established in the Temple of God yea and above the little Seed which in effect is Anti-Christ working in the Mystery And so the Devil †How the Devil may be a Minister of the Priest's Gospel may be as good and able a Minister as the best of them for he has better skill of Languages and more Logick Philosophy and School-Divinity than any of them and knows the Truth in the Notion better than they all and can talk more Eloquently than all those Preachers But what availeth all this Is it not all but as Death as a Painted Sepulchre and dead Carcase without the Power Life and Spirit of Christianity which is the marrow and substance of a Christian Ministry And he that hath this and can speak from it though he be a poor Shepherd or a Fisher-man and Ignorant of all that Learning and of all those Questions and Notions yet speaking from the Spirit his Ministry will have more Influence towards the Converting of a Sinner unto God than all of them Learned after the flesh as in that Example of the Old Man at the Council of Nice did appear The Power of God by weak Instruments restoring the Simplicity of Truth § XXIII And if in any Age since the Apostles days God hath purposed to shew his Power by Weak Instruments for the battering down of that Carnal and Heathenish Wisdom and restoring again the Ancient Simplicity of Truth this is it For in our Day God hath raised up Witnesses for himself as he did Fisher-men of Old many yea most of whom are Labouring and Mechanick men who altogether without that Learning have by the Power and Spirit of God struck at the very Root and Ground of Babylon and in the Strength and Might of this Power have gathered Thousands by reaching their Consciences into the same Power and Life who as to the outward part have been far more knowing than they yet not able to Resist the Vertue that proceeded from them Of which I my self am a true Witness and can declare from a certain Experience because my heart hath been often greatly broken and tendered by that vertuous Life that hath proceeded from the powerful Ministry of those Illiterate men The Powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men. so that by their very Countenance as well as Words I have felt the Evil in me often Chained down and the good Reached to and Raised What shall I then say to you who are Lovers of Learning and Admirers of Knowledge Was not I also a Lover and Admirer of it who also sought after it according to my Age and Capacity But it pleased God in his unutterable Love early to withstand my vain Endeavours while I was yet but Eighteen years of Age The Time of the Author's first Convincement and made me seriously to consider which I wish also may befall others That without Holiness * Job 28.28 and Regeneration no man can see God and that the Fear of the Lord is the beginning of Wisdom and to depart from Iniquity a good Vnderstanding and how much Knowledge puffeth up and leadeth away from that Inward Quietness Stilness and Humility of Mind where the Lord appears and his heavenly Wisdom is Revealed If ye consider these things then will ye say with me that all this Learning Wisdom and Knowledge gathered in this fall'n Nature is but as Dross and Dung in comparison of the Cross of Christ especially being destitute of that Power Life and Vertue which I perceived these Excellent though despised because Illiterate Witnesses of God to be filled with and therefore seeing that in and among them I with many others have found the heavenly Food that gives Contentment let my Soul seek after this Learning and Wait for it for ever § XXIV Having thus spoken of the Call and Qualifications of a Gospel Minister that which comes next to be considered is What his proper Work is How and by what Rule he is to be Ordered Our Adversaries Quest. III do all along go upon Outwards The Work of a Minister and therefore have Certain prescribed Rules and Methods contrived according to their humane and earthly Wisdom We on the contrary walk still upon the same Foundation and lean always upon the Immediate Assistance and Influence of that * The Holy Spirit a Spirit of Order and not of Confusion Holy Spirit which God hath given his Children to teach them all things and lead them in all things which Spirit being the Spirit of Order and not of Confusion leads us and as many as follow it into such a Comely and Decent Order as becometh the Church of God But our Adversaries having shut themselves out from this Immediate Counsel and Influence of the Spirit have run themselves into many Confusions and Disorders seeking to establish an Order in this matter For some will have first a Chief Bishop or Pope to Rule and be Prince over all and under him by degrees Cardinals Patriarchs Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons Sub-deacons Popish Orders and Offices c. and besides these Acoluthi Tonsorati Ostiarii c. And in their Theology as they call it Professors Batchelors Doctors c. And others are to have every Nation Independent of another having its own Metropolitan or Patriarch and the rest in order Subject to him as before Others again are against all Precedency among Pastors and constitute their Subordination not of persons but of powers as first the Consistory or Session then the Class or Presbytery then the Provincial and then the National Synod or Assembly Thus do they Tear one another and Contend among themselves concerning the Ordering Distinguishing and making their several Orders and Offices concerning which there hath been no less Contest not only by way of Verbal Dispute but even by Fighting Tumults Wars Wars and Bloodshed about Church Government Vastations and Blood-shed than about the Conquering Overturning and Establishing of Kingdoms And the Histories of late
times are as full of the various Tragedies acted upon the account of this Spiritual and Ecclesiastick Monarchy and Common-wealth as the Histories of Old times that gave account of the Wars and Contests that fell out both in the Assyrian Persian Greek and Roman Empires These last upon this account though among those that are called Christians have been no less Bloody and Monstrous than the former among Heathens concerning their outward Empires and Governments The Ground and Cause thereof Now all this both among Rapists and Protestants proceedeth in that they seek in Imitation to uphold a Form and Shadow of things though they want the Power Vertue and Substance though for many of their Orders and Forms they have not so much as the Name in the Scripture But in Opposition to all this Mass of Formality and heap of Orders Rules and Governments we say the Substance is chiefly to be sought after and the Power Virtue and Spirit is to be known and waited for which is One in all the different Names and Offices the Scripture makes use of as appears by 1 Cor. 12.4 often before-mentioned There are diversities of Gifts but the same Spirit And after the Apostle throughout the whole Chapt. hath shewn how one and the self same Spirit worketh in and quickneth each Member then in vers 28. he sheweth how thereby God hath set in the Church first Apostles secondly Prophets Teachers c. And likewise to the same purpose Eph. 4.11 he sheweth how by these Gifts he hath given some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors some Teachers c. Now it was never Christ's purpose nor the Apostles that Christians should without this Spirit and Heavenly Gift set up a shadow and form of these Orders and so make several Ranks and Degrees to establish a Carnal Ministry of mens making without the Life Power and Spirit of Christ this is that Work of Anti-Christ and Mystery of Iniquity The Work of Antichrist and Mystery of Iniquity that hath got up in the dark night of Apostasy But in a true Church of Christ gathered together by God not only unto the belief of the Principles of Truth but also into the Power Life and Spirit of Christ the Spirit of God is the Orderer Ruler and Governour as in each particular so in the general And when they Assemble together to wait upon God and Worship and Adore him then such as the Spirit sets apart to the Ministry Such as the Spirit sets apart to the Ministry their brethren hear them by its Divine Power and Influence opening their mouths and giving them to Exhort Reprove and Instruct with virtue and power these are thus of God Ordained and Admitted into the Ministry and their Brethren cannot but hear them receive them and also honour them for their works sake And so this is not Monopolized to a certain kind of men as the Clergy who are to that purpose Educated and brought up The Clergy and Laicks as other Carnal Artists and the rest to be despised as Laicks but it is left to the free Gift of God to chuse any whom he seeth meet thereunto whether Rich or Poor Servant or Master Young or Old yea Male or * Women may preach Female And such as have this Call verifie the Gospel by preaching not in speech only but also in power and in the Holy Ghost and in much fulness 1 Thess. 1.5 and cannot but be received and heard by the sheep of Christ. Object § XXV But if it be objected here That I seem hereby to make no distinction at all betwixt Ministers and others which is contrary to the Apostle saying 1 Cor. 12.29 Are all Apostles are all Prophets are all Teachers c. from thence they insinuate That I also Contradict his Comparison in that Chapter of the Church of Christ with a Humane Body as where he saith vers 17. If the whole Body were an Eye where were the Hearing If the whole were Hearing where were the Smelling c. Also the Apostle not only thus distinguisheth the Ministers of the Church in general from the rest of the Members but also among themselves as naming them distinctly and separately Apostles Prophets Evangelists Pastors and Teachers c. Answ. 1 As to the last part of this Objection to which I shall first Answer it is apparent that this Diversity of Names is not for to distinguish separate Offices Diversity of Names makes no distinct Offices but which may Coincide or be together in one person but to denote the different and various Operations of the Spirit a manner of speech frequent with the Apostle Paul wherein he sometimes exspatiates to the illustrating of the glory and praise of God's Grace as in particular Rom. 12.6 Having then Gifts differing according to the Grace that is given to us whether Prophecy let us prophesie according to the proportion of faith Or Ministry let us wait on our Ministring or he that Teacheth on Teaching Or he that exhorteth on Exhortation Now none will say from all this that these are distinct Offices or do not or may not coincide in one person as may all these other things mentioned by him in the subsequent verses viz. of loving being kindly affectioned fervency of spirit hospitality diligence blessing rejoycing c. Which yet he numbers forth as different Gifts of the Spirit and according to this Objection might be placed as distinct and separate Offices which were most Absurd Secondly In these very places mentioned it is clear that it is no Real Distinction of separate Offices because all acknowledge that Pastors and Teachers which the Apostle there no less separateth and distinguisheth than Pastors and Prophets or Apostles are one and the same and Coincide in the same office and person and therefore so may be said of the rest For Prophecy as it signifieth the foretelling of things to come is indeed a distinct Gift but no distinct Office and therefore our Adversaries do not place it among their several Orders neither will they deny but that both may be and have been given of God to some Prophecy and Prophesying its twofold signification that not only have been Pastors and Teachers and that there it hath Coincided in one person with these other Offices but also to some of the Laicks and so it hath been found according to their own Concession without the Limits of their Clergy Prophecy in the other sense to wit as it signifieth a Speaking from the Spirit of Truth is not only peculiar to Pastors and Teachers To Prophesy a Priviledge of Teachers and of all the Saints who ought so to Prophesy but even a Common Priviledge to the Saints For though to Instruct Teach and Exhort be proper to such as are more particularly called to the Work of the Ministry yet it is not so Proper to them as not to be when the Saints are met together as any of them are moved by the Spirit Common to
to Rejoice therefore even that we are sensible of this Power that hath often-times laid hold upon our Adversaries and made them yield unto us and join with us and confess to the Truth before they had any distinct or discursive Knowledge of our Doctrines So that sometimes many at one Meeting have been thus Convinced and this Power would sometimes also reach to and wonderfully Work even in little Children to the Admiration and Astonishment of many § IX Many are the blessed Experiences which I could relate of this Silence and manner of Worship Yet silence is no Law but words may follow yet do I not so much commend and speak of Silence as if he had a Law in it to shut out praying or preaching or tied ourselves thereunto not at all for as our Worship consisteth not in the words so neither in silence as silence but in an holy dependence of the mind upon God from which dependance Silence necessarily follows in the first place until words can be brought forth which are from God's Spirit And God is not wanting to move in his Children to bring forth Words of Exhortation or Prayer when it is needful so that of the many Gatherings and Meetings of such as are Convinced of the Truth there is scarce any in whom God raiseth not up some or other to Minister to his Brethren that there are few Meetings that are altogether silent For when many are Met together in this one Life and Name it doth most naturally and frequently excite them to pray to and praise God and stir up one another by mutual Exhortation and Instructions yet we judge it needful there be in the first place some times of Silence during which every one may be gathered inward to the Word and Gift of Grace from which he that Ministreth may receive Strength to bring forth what he Ministreth and that they that hear may have a sense to discern betwixt the precious and the vile and not to hurry into the Exercise of these things so soon as the Bell rings as other Christians do Yea and we doubt not but assuredly know that the Meeting may be good and refreshful though from the sitting down to the rising up thereof there hath not been a word as outwardly spoken and yet Life may have been known to abound in each Particular and an inward growing up therein No absolute Necessity for words thô from the life at times and thereby yea so as words might have been spoken acceptably and from the life yet there being no absolute Necessity laid upon any so to do all might have chosen rather quietly and silently to possess and enjoy the Lord in themselves Which is very sweet and comfortable to the Soul that hath thus learned to be gathered out of all its own thoughts and workings to feel the Lord to bring forth the Will and the Deed which many can declare by a blessed Experience Though indeed it cannot but be hard for the Natural man to receive or believe this doctrine and therefore it must be rather by a sensible Experience and by coming to make proof of it than by Arguments that such can be Convinced of this thing seeing it is not enough to believe it if they come not also to enjoy and possess it Yet in Condescension to and for the sake of such as may be the more willing to Apply themselves to the practice and experience hereof that they found their understandings Convinced of it and that it is founded upon Scripture and Reason I find a freedom of mind to add some few Considerations of this kind for the Confirmation hereof besides what is before mentioned of our Experience § X. That to wait upon God and to watch before him To Wait and Watch Commanded in the Scriptures is a Duty incumbent upon all I suppose none will deny and that this also is a Part of Worship will not be called in question since there is scarce any other so frequently commanded in the Holy Scriptures as may appear from Psal. 27.14 37. v. 7. 34. Prov. 20.22 Isai. 30.18 Hosea 12.6 Zach. 3.8 Matth. 24.42 25.13 26.41 Mark 13.33 35. 37. Luke 21.36 Acts 1.4 20.31 1 Cor. 16.13 Col. 4.2 1 Thess. 5.6 2 Tim. 4.5 1 Pet. 4.7 Also this Duty is often recommended with very great and precious Promises as Psal. 25.3 37.9 69.6 Isai. 40.31.42 23. Lam. 3.25 26. They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength c. Now how is this Waiting upon God or Watching before him but by his Silence of which we have spoken Which as it is in it self a great and principal Duty so it necessarily in Order both of Nature and Time preceedeth all other But that it may be the better and more perfectly understood as it is not only an outward Silence of the Body but an inward Silence of the Mind from all its own Imaginations and self-Cogitations let it be considered according to Truth and to the Principles and Doctrines heretofore affirmed and proved that Man is to be considered in a twofold respect to wit in his Natural unregenerate and fal'n State and in his Spiritual and Renewed Condition from whence ariseth that distinction of the Natural and Spiritual man so much used by the Apostle and heretofore spoken of Also these two Births of the mind proceed from the two Seeds in man respectively to wit the Good Seed and the Evil And from the Evil Seed doth not only proceed all manner of Gross and abominable Wickedness and Profanity but also Hypocrisy and these Wickednesses which the Scripture calls spiritual Whence wickednesses rise that are spirituals because it is the Serpent working in and by the natural man in things that are spiritual which having a shew appearance of good are so much the more hurtful dangerous as it is Satan transformed transforming himself into an Angel of Light And therefore doth the Scripture so pressingly and frequently as we have heretofore had occasion to observe shut out and exclude the Natural man from meddling with the things of God denying his Endeavours therein though acted and performed by the most eminent of his parts as of Wisdom and Vtterance Also this spiritual Wickedness is of two sorts though both one in kind as proceeding from one Root yet different in their Degrees and in the Subjects also sometimes The one is From whence all Heresies did spring when as the Natural man is meddling in and working in the things of Religion doth from his own Conceptions and Divinations affirm or propose Wrong and Erroneous Notions and Opinions of God and things spiritual and invent superstitions ceremonies observations and rites in Worship from whence have sprung all the Heresies and Superstitions that are among Christians The other is when as the Natural Man from a meer Conviction of his understanding doth in the forwardness of his own Will and by his own natural strength without the influence and leading of
God's Spirit go about either in his understanding to imagine conceive or think of the things of God or actually to perform them by preaching or praying The first is a missing both in Matter and Form The second is a retaining of the Form without the Life and Substance of Christianity True Christianity wherein it not consists because Christian Religion consisteth not in a meer belief of true Doctrines or a meer performance of Acts good in themselves or else the bare letter of the Scripture though spoken by a Drunkard or a Devil might be said to be Spirit and Life which I judge none will be so absurd as to affirm and also it would follow that where the Form of Godliness is there the Power is also which is contrary to the express words of the Apostle For the Form of Godliness cannot be said to be where either the Notions and Opinions believed are erroneous and ungodly or the Acts performed evil and wicked for then it would be the Form of Vngodliness and not of Godliness But of this further hereafter when we shall speak particularly of preaching and praying Now though this last be not so bad as the former yet hath it made way for it for men having first departed from the Life and Substance of true Religion and Worship to wit from the inward Power and Vertue of the Spirit so as therein to act and thereby to have all their actions enlivened have only retained the Form and Shew to wit the true words and appearance and so acting in their own natural and unrenewed Wills in this Form the Form could not but quickly decay and be vitiated For the working and active Spirit of man could not contain it self within the simplicity and plainness of Truth but giving way to his own numerous Inventions and Imaginations began to vary in the Form and adapt it to his own Inventions until by degrees the Form of Godliness for the most part came to be lost Idolatry does hug his own Conceivings as well as the Power For this kind of Idolatry whereby man loveth idolizeth and huggeth his own Conceptions Inventions and Product of his own Brain is so incident unto him and seated in his fall'n Nature that so long as his natural Spirit is the first Author and Actor of him and is that by which he only is guided and moved in his Worship towards God so as not first to Wait for another Guide to direct him he can never perform the pure Spiritual Worship nor bring forth any thing but the fruit of the first fall'n natural and corrupt Root Wherefore the time appointed of God being come wherein by Jesus Christ he hath been pleased to restore the true Spiritual Worship and the outward Form of Worship No Form of Worship but the Spirit is prescrib'd by Christ. which was appointed by God to the Jews and whereof the manner and time of its performance was particularly determined by God himself being come to an end we find that Jesus Christ the Author of the Christian Religion prescribes no set Form of Worship to his Children under the more pure administration of the New Covenant * If any object here That the Lord's Prayer is a prescribed Form of Prayer and therefore of Worship given by Christ to his Children I answer First This cannot be objected by any sort of Christians that I know because there are none who use not other Prayers or that limit their Worship to this Secondly This was commanded to the Disciples while yet Weak before they had received the dispensation of the Gospel not that they should only use it in praying but that he might shew them by one Example how that their Prayers ought to be short and not like the long Prayers of the Pharisees And that this was the Vse of it appears by all the Prayers which divers Saints afterwards made use of whereof the Scripture makes mention for none made use of this neither repeated it but used other words according as the thing required and as the Spirit gave utterance Thirdly That this ought so to be understood appears from Rom 8.26 of which afterwards mention shall be made at greater length where the Apostle saith We know not what we should pray for as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh intercession for us c. But if this Prayer had been such a prescribed Form of Prayer to the Church that had not been true neither had they been Ignorant what to pray nor should they have needed the help of the Spirit to teach them save that he only tells them that the Worship now to be performed is Spiritual and in the Spirit And it 's especially to be observed that in the whole New Testament there is no Order nor Command given in this thing but to follow the Revelations of the Spirit save only that general of Meeting together a thing dearly owned and diligently practised by us as shall hereafter more appear True it is mention is made of the Duties of Praying Preaching and Singing Pray Preach and Sing in Spirit but what Order or Method should be kept in so doing or that presently they should be set about so soon as the Saints are gathered there is not one word to be found yea these Duties as shall afterwards be made appear are always annexed to the assistance leadings and motions of God's Spirit Since then man in his natural state is thus excluded from acting or moving in things Spiritual To Wait on God by what it is performed how or what way shall he exercise this first and previous duty of Waiting upon God but by Silence and by bringing that natural part to silence Which is no other ways but by abstaining from his own Thoughts and Imaginations and from all the self-workings and motions of his own Mind as well in things materially good as evil that he being silent God may speak in him and the Good Seed may arise This tho' hard to the natural man is so answerable to Reason and even natural Experience in other things that it cannot be denied He that cometh to learn of a Master if he expect to hear his Master A Simile of a Master and his Scholar and be instructed by him must not continually be speaking of the matter to be taught and never be quiet otherwise how shall his Master have time to instruct him Yea though the Scholar were never so earnest to learn the Science yet would the Master have Reason to Reprove him as untoward and indocile if he would always be meddling of himself and still speaking and not Wait in silence patiently to hear his Master instructing and teaching him who ought not to open a mouth until by his Master he were commanded and allowed so to do So also if one were about to Attend a great Prince Of a Prince and his Servant he would be thought an impertinent and imprudent Servant who while he ought patiently and
Truth intimating that this Spiritual Worship thus acted is only and properly a true Worship as being that which for the Reasons above observed cannot be Counterfeited by the Enemy nor yet Performed by the Hypocrite § XVI And though this Worship be indeed very different from the divers established Invented Worships among Christians and therefore may seem strange to many yet hath it been testified of commended and practised by the most pious of all sorts in all Ages as by many evident Testimonies might be proved So that from the professing and practising thereof the Name of Mysticks hath arisen as of a Certain Sect generally commended by all A certain Sect of Mysticks among the Papists their Inward Exercise See Sancta Sophia Printed Ad. Dom. 1657. whose Writings are full both of the Explanation and of the Commendation of this sort of Worship where they plentifully assert this Inward Introversion and Abstraction of the Mind as they call it from all Images and Thoughts and the Prayer of the Will Yea they look upon this as the heighth of Christian Perfection so that some of them though professed Papists do not doubt to affirm that such as have attained this Method of Worship or are aiming at it as in a Book called Sancta Sophia put out by the English Benedictines printed at Dovay Anno 1657. Tract 1. Sect. 2. cap. 5. need not The English Benedictines Testimony for the Spiritual Worship against their Masses and set Devotions nor ought to trouble or busie themselves with frequent and unnecessary Confessions with exercising Corporal Labours and Austerities the using of Vocal Voluntary Prayers the hearing of a Number of Masses or set Devotions or Exercises to Saints or Prayers for the Dead or having solicitous and distracting Cares to gain Indulgences by going to such and such Churches or adjoining ones self to Confraternities or entangling ones self with Vows and Promises because such kind of things hinder the Soul from observing the Operations of the Divine Spirit in it and from having liberty to follow the Spirit whither it would draw her And yet who knows not but that in such kind of Observations the very Substance of the Popish Religion consisteth Yet nevertheless it appears by this and many other passages which out of their Mystick Writers might be mentioned how they look upon this Worship as Excelling all other and that such as arrived hereunto had no absolute Need of the others yea see the Life of Balthazar Alvares in the same Sancta Sophia Tract 3. Sect. 1. cap. 7. such as tasted of this quickly Confessed that the other Forms and Ceremonies of Worship were useless as to them neither did they perform them as things necessary but meerly for Order or Example's sake And therefore though some of them were so Over-clouded with the common darkness of their Profession yet could they affirm that this Spiritual Worship was still to be retained and sought for though there be a necessity of omitting their outward Ceremonies Hence Bernard Bernard preferring the Spirit above Popish Orders as in many other places so in his Epistle to one William Abbot of the same Order saith Take heed to the Rule of God the Kingdom of God is within you and afterwards saying That their outward Orders and Rules should be observed he adds But otherwise when it shall happen that one of these two must be omitted in such a Case these are much rather to be omitted than those former For by how much the Spirit is more excellent and noble than the Body by so much Spiritual Exercises are more profitable than Corporal Is not that then the best of Worships which the best of Men in all Ages and of all Sects have commended and which is most suitable to the Doctrine of Christ I say is not that Worship to be followed and performed And so much the rather as God hath raised a People to Testify for it and Preach it to their great Refreshment and Strengthening in the very Face of the World and notwithstanding much Opposition who do not as these Mysticks Those Mysticks did confine that Mystery to Cloisters make of it a Mystery only to be attained by a few Men or Women in a Cloister or as their Mistake was after wearying themselves with many Outward Ceremonies and Observations as if it were the Consequence of such a Labour but who in the free Love of God who respects not Persons and was near to hear and reveal himself as well to Cornelius a Centurion and a Roman as to Simeon and Anna and who discovered his Glory to Mary a poor Handmaid and to the poor Shepherds rather than to the High-Priests and devout Proselytes among the Jews in and according to his free Love finding that God is revealing and establishing this Worship and making many poor Tradesmen yea young Boys and Girls Witnesses of it Do Intreat and beseech all to lay aside all their own Will-Worships and voluntary Acts performed in their own Wills and by their own meer natural Strength and Power without retiring out of their own vain Imaginations and Thoughts or feeling the pure Spirit of God to move and stir in them that they may come to practise this acceptable Worship which is in Spirit and in Truth But against this Worship they Object § XVII First It seems to be an unprofitable Exercise for a Man to be Object 1 doing or thinking nothing and that one might be much better imployed either in meditating upon some good Subject or otherwise praying to or praising God I Answer That is not Vnprofitable which is of absolute Necessity before any other Duty can be acceptably performed Answ. as we have shewen this Waiting to be Moreover those have but a carnal and gross Apprehension of God and of the things of his Kingdom that imagine that Men please him by their own Workings and Actings whereas as hath been shewn the first step for Man to fear God is To cease from his own thoughts and imaginations Isa. 1.16 17. and suffer God's Spirit to work in him For we must Cease to do evil ere we learn to do well and this medling in things Spiritual by man's own natural Vnderstanding is one of the greatest and most dangerous Evils We must Cease to do ill ere we learn to do well that man is incident to being that which occasioned our first Parents Fall to wit a Forwardness to desire to know things and a medling with them both without and contrary to the Lord's Command Object 2 Secondly some Object If your Worship meerly consist in inwardly retiring to the Lord and feeling of his Spirit arise in you and then to do outward Acts Set times and places for Meetings as ye are led by it what need ye have publick Meetings at set times and places since every one may enjoy this at home Or should not every one stay at home until they be particularly moved to go to such a place at such a
no such thing nor yet are often-times sensible of it must needs stand in the Enticing Words of man's Wisdom since it is by the meer Wisdom of man it is sought after and the meer Strength of man's Eloquence and Enticing words it is uttered and therefore no wonder if the Faith of such as hear and depend upon such preachers and preachings stand in the Wisdom of Men and not in the Power of God The Apostles declared that they spake not in the words which man's Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth 1 Cor. 2.13 But these Preachers confess that they are Strangers to the Holy Ghost his Motions and Operations neither do they Wait to feel them and therefore they speak in the words which their own natural Wisdom and Learning teacheth them mixing them in and adding them to such words as they steal of the Scripture and other Books and therefore speak not what the Holy Ghost teacheth Thirdly This is contrary to the Method and Order of the primitive Church mentioned by the Apostle 3. True Church's method was to speak by Revelation 1 Cor. 14.30 c. where in Preaching every one is to Wait for his Revelation and to give place one unto another according as things are Revealed But here there is no waiting for a Revelation but the Preacher must speak and not that which is Reveald unto him but what he hath prepared and premeditated before-hand Lastly By this kind of Preaching the Spirit of God which should be the Chief Instructor and Teacher of God's People 4. The Spirit is shut out by Priests to be the Teacher and whose influence is that only which makes all Preaching effectual and beneficial for the edifying of Souls is Shut out and man's natural Wisdom Learning and Parts set up and Exalted which no doubt is a great and chief reason why the Preaching among the generality of Christians is so Vnfruitful and Vnsuccessful yea according to this doctrine the Devil may preach and ought to be Heard also seeing he both knoweth the Truth and hath as much Eloquence as any But what availes Excellency of speech if the Demonstration and Power of the Spirit be wanting which toucheth the Conscience We see that when the Devil confessed to the Truth yet Christ would have none of his Testimony And as these pregnant Testimonies of the Scripture to prove this part of Preaching to be contrary to the Doctrine of Christ so do they also prove that of ours before affirmed to be Conform thereunto Object § XX. But if any Object after this manner Have not many been Benefitted yea and both Converted and Edified by the Ministry of such as have Premeditated their Preachings yea and hath not the Spirit often concurred by its Divine Influence with preachings thus premeditated so as they have been powerfully born in upon the Souls of the Hearers to their Advantage I answer Though that be granted which I shall not deny it will not infer that the thing was good in it self more than because Paul was met with by Christ to the Converting of his Soul riding to Damascus to persecute the Saints that he did well in so doing Neither particular Actions Answ. nor yet whole Congregations as we above observed are to be measured by the Acts of God's Condescension in times of Ignorance But besides Paul Persecuting was Converted is therefore Persecuting good it hath often-times fall'n out that God having a regard to the Simplicity and Integrity either of the Preacher or Hearers hath faln in upon the heart of a Preacher by his Power and holy Influence and thereby hath led them to speak things which were not in his premeditated Discourse and which perhaps he never thought of before and those passing Ejaculations and unpremeditated but living Exhortations have proved more beneficial and refreshful both to Preacher and Hearers than all their premeditated Sermons But all that will not allow them to Continue in these things which in themselves are not approved but contrary to the practice of the Apostles when God is raising up a people to serve him according to the primitive purity and spirituality yea such acts of God's Condescension in times of Darkness and Ignorance should ingage all more and more to follow him according as he Reveals his most perfect and Spiritual Way § XXI Having hitherto spoken of Preaching II. Of Prayer how the Outward is distinguisht from the Inward now it is fit to speak of Praying concerning which the like Controversy ariseth Our Adversaries whose Religion is all for the most part Outside and such whose Acts are the meer products of man's natural Will and Abilities as they can Preach so can they Pray when they please and therefore have their set particular Prayers I meddle not with the Controversies among themselves concerning this some of them being for set Prayers as a Liturgy others for such as are ex tempore Conceived it suffices me that all of them agree in this that the Motions and Influence of the Spirit of God are not Necessary to be previous thereunto and therefore they have Set Times in their publick Worship as before and after preaching The Priests set times to Preach and Pray deny's the Spirit and in their private Devotion as Morning and Evening and before and after meat and other such occasions at which they precisely set about the performing of their Prayers by speaking words to God whether they feel any Motions or Influence of the Spirit or not so that some of the Chiefest have confessed that they have thus Prayed without the Motions or Assistance of the Spirit acknowledging that they sinned in so doing yet they said they look upon it as their Duty to do so though to Pray without the Spirit be Sin We freely Confess that Prayer is both very profitable and a necessary Duty commanded and fit to be practised frequently by all Christians but as we can Do nothing without Christ so neither can we Pray without the concurrence and assistance of his Spirit But that the State of the Controversy may be the better understood let it be considered First That Prayer is twofold Inward and Outward Inward Prayer is that Secret turning of the mind towards God whereby What Inward Prayer is being secretly touched and awakened by the Light of Christ in the Conscience and so bowed down under the sense of its Iniquities Vnworthiness and Misery it looks up to God and joining issue with the secret Shinings of the Seed of God it breaths towards him and is constantly breathing forth some secret Desires and Aspirations towards him It is in this sense that we are so frequently in Scripture commanded to Pray continually Luke 18.1 1 Thess. 5.17 Eph. 6.18 Luke 21.36 which cannot be understood of Outward Prayer because it were impossible that men should be always upon their Knees expressing words of Prayer and this would hinder them from the Exercise of those Duties no less positively Commanded
harmonious Sound or words suitable to the present Condition whether they be words formerly used by the Saints and recorded in Scripture such as the Psalms of David or other words as were the Hymns and Songs of Zacharias Simeon and the blessed Virgin Mary But as for the formal Customary Way of singing But formal Singing has no Scripture-Ground it hath in Scripture no foundation nor any Ground in true Christianity yea besides all the Abuses incident to Prayer and Preaching it hath this more peculiar that often-times great and horrid lies are said in the sight of God For all manner of wicked Profane Singing of David's Conditions Rejected profane people take upon them to personate the Experiences and Conditions of blessed David which are not only false as to them but also as to some of more Sobriety who utter them forth As where they will sing sometimes Psal. 22.14 My heart is like wax it is melted in the midst of my bowels And verse 15. My Strength is dried up like a pot-sherd and my Tongue cleaveth to my Jaws and thou hast brought me into the dust of death And Psal. 6.6 I am weary with my groanings all the night make I my bed to swim I water my Couch with my tears And many more which those that speak know to be false as to them And sometimes will confess just after in their Prayers that they are Guilty of the Vices opposite to those Vertues which but just before they have asserted themselves Endued with Who can suppose that God accepts of such Jugling And indeed such Singing doth more please the Carnal Ears of Men than the pure Ears of the Lord who abhors all Lying and Hypocrisy That Singing then that pleaseth him must proceed from that which is PVRE in the heart even from the Word of Life therein in and by which richly dwelling in us spiritual Songs and Hymns are returned to the Lord according to that of the Apostle Col. 3.16 But as to their Artificial Musick either by Organs Artificial Musick or other Instruments or Voice we have neither Example nor Precept for it in the New Testament § XXVII But Lastly The great Advantage of this true Worship of God which we profess and practise is that it consisteth not in Man's Wisdom Arts or Industry neither needeth the Glory Pomp Riches nor Splendor of this World to beautify it as being of a Spiritual and Heavenly Prop. 12 Nature and therefore too simple and contemptible to the Natural Mind and Will of Man that hath no delight to abide in it because he finds no room there for his Imaginations and Inventions No Splendor of this World attends this Inward Worship and hath not the opportunity to gratify his outward and carnal Senses so that this Form being observed is not like to be long kept pure without the Power for it is of it self so naked without it that it hath nothing in it to invite and tempt Men to Dote upon it further than it is accompanied with the Power Whereas the Worship of our Adversaries being performed in their own Wills The Carnal Worship pleases Self is self-pleasing as in which they can largely exercise their Natural Parts and Invention and as to most of them having somewhat of an Outward and Worldly Splendor delectable to the Carnal and Worldly Senses they can pleasantly continue in it and satisfy themselves though without the Spirit and Power which they make no ways Essential to the performance of their Worship and therefore neither wait for nor expect it The Worship of the Quakers § XXVIII So that to conclude The Worship preaching praying and singing which we plead for is such as proceedeth from the Spirit of God and is always accompanied with its Influence being begun by its Motion and carried on by the Power and Strength thereof and so is a Worship purely Spiritual such as the Scripture holds forth Joh. 4.23 24. 1 Cor. 14.15 Eph. 6.18 c. Our Adversaries Worship But the Worship preaching praying and singing which our Adversaries plead for and which we oppose is a Worship which is both begun carried on and concluded in Man's own Natural Will and Strength without the motion or influence of God's Spirit which they judge they need not Wait for and therefore may be truly acted both as in the matter and manner by the Wickedest of Men. Such was the Worship and vain Oblations which God always rejected as appears from Isa. 66.3 Jer. 14.12 c. Isa. 1.13 Prov. 15.29 Joh. 9.31 PROPOSITION XII Concerning Baptism As there is one Lord and one Faith so there is one Baptism which is not the putting away the filth of the flesh but the Answer of a good Conscience before God by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ. And this Baptism is a Pure and Spiritual thing Eph. 4.5 1 Pet. 3.21 Rom. 6.4 Gal. 3.27 Col. 2.12 John 3.30 1 Cor. 1.17 to wit the Baptism of the Spirit and Fire by which we are buried with him that being washed and purged from our Sins we may walk in newness of Life Of which the Baptism of John was a Figure which was Commanded for a time and not to continue for ever As to the Baptism of Infants it is a meer Humane Tradition for which neither Precept nor Practice is to be found in all the Scripture § I. I Did sufficiently demonstrate in the Explanation and Probation of the former Proposition how greatly the Professors of Christianity as well Protestants as Papists were degenerated in the matter of Worship and how much strangers to and averse from that true and acceptable Worship that is performed in the Spirit of Truth because of Man's Natural Propensity in his fall'n State to exalt his own Inventions and to intermix his own Work and Product in the Service of God and from this Root sprung all the idle Worships Idolatries From whence Idolatries and Heathen-Superstitions did spring and numerous Superstitious Inventions among the Heathens For when God in Condescension to his chosen people the Jews did prescribe to them by his Servant Moses many Ceremonies and Observations as Types and Shadows of the Substance which in due time was to be Revealed which consisted for the most part in Washings outward Purifications and Cleansings which were to continue until the time of the Reformation until the Spiritual Worship should be set up and that God by the more powerful pouring forth of his Spirit and guiding of that Anointing should lead his Children into all Truth and teach them to Worship him in a way more Spiritual and acceptable to him though less agreeable to the Carnal and Outward Senses Yet notwithstanding God's Condescension to the Jews in such things we see that that part in man which delights to follow its own Inventions could not be restrained nor yet satisfied with all these Observations but that often-times they would be either declining to the other Superstitions of the Gentiles or adding some New
Christ's own Practice or Command as to obey all the Commandments which comprehend both our Duty towards God and Man c. and where the Gospel requires more than the Law which is abundantly signified in the 5 th and 6 th Chapters of Matthew and elsewhere Besides as to the Duties of Worship he exhorts us to Meet promising his Presence commands to Pray Preach Watch c. and gives Precepts concerning some Temporary things as the Washing of one anothers Feet the breaking of Bread hereafter to be discussed only for this one thing of baptising with Water though so earnestly contended for we find not any Precept of Christ. § VI. But to make Water-baptism a necessary Institution of the Christian Religion which is pure and Spiritual and not carnal and ceremonial is to derogate from the New Covenant-Dispensation and set up the Legal Rites and Ceremonies of which this of Baptism or Washing with Water was one III. The Gospel puts an end to Carnal Ordinances as appears from Heb. 9.10 where the Apostle speaking thereof saith that it stood only in meats and drinks and divers Baptisms and Carnal Ordinances imposed until the time of Reformation If then the Time of Reformation or the Dispensation of the Gospel which puts an end to the Shadows be come then such Baptisms and Carnal Ordinances are no more to be imposed For how Baptism with Water comes now to be a Spiritual Ordinance more than before in the time of the Law doth not appear seeing it is but Water still and a Washing of the Outward Man and a putting away of the filth of the flesh still and as before those that are so Washed were not thereby made perfect as pertaining to the Conscience neither are they at this day as our Adversaries must needs acknowledge and Experience abundantly sheweth So that the matter of it which is a Washing with Water and the Effects of it which is only an Outward Cleansing being still the same how comes Water-baptism to be less a Carnal Ordinance now than before If it be said That God confers inward Grace upon some that are now Object 1 baptized So no doubt he did also upon some Answ. that used those Baptisms among the Jews Or if it be said Because 't is commanded by Christ now under the New Object 2 Covenant I Answer First That 's to beg the Question of which hereafter Answ. But Secondly We find That where the Matter of Ordinances is the same and the End the same they are never accounted more or less Spiritual because of their different times Now was not God the Author of the Purifications and Baptisms under the Law Was not Water the Matter of them which is so now Was not the End of them to signify an Inward Purifying by an Outward Washing And is not that alledged to be the End still And are the necessary Effects or Consequences of it any better now Men are no more now than before by Water-baptism inwardly cleansed than before since men are now by vertue of Water-baptism as a necessary Consequence of it no more than before made Inwardly Clean And if some by God's Grace that are baptized with Water are inwardly purified so were some also under the Law so that this is not any Necessary Consequence nor Effect neither of this nor that Baptism It is then plainly Repugnant to Right Reason as well as to the Scripture-Testimony to affirm that to be a Spiritual Ordinance now which was a Carnal Ordinance before if it be still the same both as to its Author Matter and End however made to vary in some small Circumstances The Spirituality of the New Covenant and of its Worship established by Christ consisted not in such superficial Alterations of Circumstances but after another manner Therefore let our Adversaries shew us if they can without begging the Question and building upon some one or other of their own Principles denied by us wherever Christ appointed or ordained any Institution or Observation under the New Covenant as belonging to the Nature of it or such a necessary part of its Worship as is perpetually to Continue which being one in Substance and Effects I speak of necessary not accidental Effects yet because of some small difference in Form or Circumstance was before Carnal notwithstanding it was commanded by God under the Law but now is become Spiritual became commanded by Christ under the Gospel And if they cannot do this then if Water-baptism was once a Carnal Ordinance as the Apostle positively affirms it to have been it remains a Carnal Ordinance still and if a Carnal Ordinance then no necessary part of the Gospel or New Covenant-Dispensation and if no necessary part of it then not needful to Continue nor to be Practised by such as live and walk under this Dispensation But in this as in most other things according as we have often observed our Adversaries Judaize and renouncing the Glorious and Spiritual Priviledges of the New Covenant are sticking in and cleaving to the Rudiments of the Old both in Doctrine and Worship as being more suited and agreeable to their Carnal Apprehensions and Natural Senses But we on the contrary travel above all to lay hold upon and cleave unto the Light of the Glorious Gospel Revealed unto us And the Harmony of the Truth we profess in this The Law distinguisht from the Gospel may appear by briefly observing how in all things we follow the Spiritual Gospel of Christ as contradistinguished from the Carnality of the Legal Dispensation while our Adversaries through rejecting this Gospel are still labouring under the burthen of the Law which neither they nor their Fathers were able to bear For the Law and Rule of the Old Covenant and Jews was Outward written in Tables of Stone and Parchments The Outward Baptism Worship Law distinguisht from the Inward So also is that of our Adversaries But the Law of the New Covenant is Inward and Perpetual written in the heart So is ours The Worship of the Jews was Outward and Carnal limited to set Times Places and Persons and Performed according to Set Prescribed Forms and Observations so is that of our Adversaries But the Worship of the New Covenant is neither limited to Time Place nor Person but is performed in the Spirit and in Truth and is not acted according to set Forms and Prescriptions but as the Spirit of God immediately acts moves and leads whether it be to Preach Pray or Sing and such is also our Worship So likewise the Baptism among the Jews under the Law was an outward Washing with outward Water only to Typifie an inward Purification of the Soul which did not necessarily follow upon those that were thus baptized But the Baptism of Christ under the Gospel is the Baptism of the Spirit and of Fire not the putting away of the filth of the flesh but the Answer of a good Conscience towards God and such is the Baptism that we labour to be baptized
I Answer So was he also Circumcised it will not follow from thence that Circumcision is to Continue For it behoved Christ to fulfil all righteousness Why Christ was baptized by John not only the Ministry of John but the Law also therefore did he observe the Jewish Feasts and Rites and kept the Passover it will not then follow that Christians ought to do so now And therefore Christ Mat. 3.15 gives John this reason of his being baptized desiring him to Suffer it to be so now whereby he sufficiently intimates that he intended not thereby to Perpetuate it as an Ordinance to his Disciples Secondly they Object Matth. 28.19 Go ye therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father Object II and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Answ. This is the great Objection and upon which they build the Whole Superstructure Whereunto the first general and sound Answer is by granting the whole but putting them to prove that Water is here meant since the Text is silent of it What Baptism Christ doth mean in Matth. 28 And though in reason it be sufficient upon our part that we Concede the whole expressed in the place but deny that it is by Water which is an Addition to the Text yet I shall premise some Reasons why we do so and then consider the Reasons alledged by those that will have Water to be here understood The First is a Maxime yielded to by all that Arg. I We ought not to go from the literal signification of the Text except some urgent necessity force us thereunto But no urgent Necessity in this place forceth us thereunto Therefore we ought not to go from it Secondly That Baptism which Christ commanded his Apostles was Arg. II the one Baptism id est his own Baptism But the one Baptism which is Christ's Baptism is not with Water as we have already proved Therefore the Baptism commanded by Christ to his Apostles was not Water-baptism Thirdly That Baptism which Christ commanded his Apostles was such that as many as were therewith baptized did put on Christ But this is not true of Water-baptism Therefore c. Fourthly The Baptism commanded by Christ to his Apostles was not Arg. IV John's Baptism But Baptism with Water was John's Baptism Therefore c. But First they alledge That Christ's Baptism though a Baptism with Allegation I Water did differ from John 's because John only baptized with Water unto Repentance but Christ commands his Disciples to baptize in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost reckoning that in this Form there lieth a great difference betwixt the Baptism of John and that of Christ. I Answer as to that John's Baptism was unto Repentance Answ. the Difference lieth not there because so is Christ's also For our Adversaries will not deny but that Adult Persons that are baptized ought ere they be admitted to it to Repent and Confess their Sins yea and that Infants with a respect to and consideration of their Baptism ought to Repent and Confess So that the difference lieth not here since this of Repentance and Confession agrees as well to Christ's as to John's Baptism But in this our Adversaries are divided for Calvin will have Christ's and John's to be all one Inst. lib. 4. cap. 15. Sect. 7 8. Yet they do differ and the difference is in that the one is by Water the other not c. Secondly As to what Christ saith in commanding them to baptize in the Name of the Father Son and Spirit I confess that states the Difference and it is great but that lies not only in admitting Water-Baptism in this different Form by a bare expressing of these words for as the Text saith no such thing neither do I see how it can be inferred from it For the Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is into the Name Of the Name of the Lord how taken in Scripture now the Name of the Lord is often taken in Scripture for something else than a bare sound of words or literal Expression even for his Vertue and Power as may appear from Psal. 54.3 Cant. 1.3 Prov. 18.10 and in many more Now that the Apostles were by their Ministry to baptize the Nations into this Name Vertue and Power and that they did so is evident by these Testimonies of Paul above mentioned where he saith That as many of them as were baptized into Christ have put on Christ The Baptism into the Name what it is this must have been a baptizing into the Name i. e. Power and Vertue and not a meer formal Expression of words adjoined with Water-baptism because as hath been above observed it doth not follow as a natural or necessary Consequence of it I would have those who desire to have their Faith built upon no other foundation than the Testimony of God's Spirit and Scriptures of Truth throughly to Consider whether there can be any thing further alledged for this Interpretation than what the prejudice of Education and influence of Tradition hath imposed perhaps it may stumble the unwary and inconsiderate Reader as if the very Character of Christianity were abolished to tell him plainly that this Scripture is not to be understood of baptizing with Water and that this form of baptizing in the Name of Father Son and Spirit hath no warrant from Matth. 28 c. For which Whether Christ did prescribe a Form of Baptism in Matth. 28 besides the Reason taken from the Signification of the Name as being the Vertue and Power above expressed let it be considered that if that had been a Form prescribed by Christ to his Apostles then surely they would have made use of that Form in the administring of Water-baptism to such as they baptized with Water but tho' particular mention be made in divers places of the Acts Who were baptized and how and tho' it be particularly expressed that they baptized such and such as Acts 2.41 8.12 13 38 9.18 10.48 16.15 18.8 yet there is not a word of this Form And in two places Acts 8.16 19.5 it is said of some that they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus by which it yet more appears that either the Author of this History hath been very defective who having so often occasion to mention this yet omitteth so substantial a part of Baptism which were to accuse the Holy Ghost by whose guidance Luke wrote it or else that the Apostle did no ways understand that Christ by his Commission Matth. 28. did injoin them such a Form of Water baptism seeing they did not use it And therefore it is safer to conclude that what they did in administring Water-baptism they did not by vertue of that Commission else they would have so used it for our Adversaries I suppose would judge it great a Heresy to Administer Water-baptism without that or only in the Name of Jesus without mention of Father or Spirit as it is expresly said
was not Changed yet the Body was there c. And indeed Calvin's ingenuous Confession Commended I am inclinable very favourably to Judge of Calvin in this particular in that he deals so ingenuously to confess he neither Comprehends nor can Express it in Words but yet by a feeling Experience can say The Lord is spiritually present Now as I doubt not but Calvin sometimes had a Sense of this Presence without the Vse of this Ceremony so as the Understanding given him of God made him justly reject the false Notions of Transubstantiation and Consubstantiation though he knew not what to establish instead of them if he had fully Waited in that Light Eph. 5.13 that makes all things manifest and had not laboured in his own Comprehension to settle upon that External Ceremony by affixing the Spiritual Presence as chiefly or principally though not only as he well knew by Experience there or especially to relate to it he might have reached further unto the Knowledge of this Mystery than many that went before him § XI Lastly If any now at this day from a true Tenderness of Spirit In tenderness of Conscience at Ignorance God winketh and with real Conscience towards God did practise this Ceremony in the same Way Method and Manner as did the Primitive Christians recorded in Scripture which yet none that I know now do I should not doubt to affirm but they might be Indulged in it and the Lord might regard them and for a season Appear to them in the Vse of these things as many of us have known him to do to us in the Time of our Ignorance providing always they did not seek to Obtrude them upon others nor Judge such as found themselves Delivered or that they do not pertinaciously Adhere to them For we certainly know that the Day is Dawned in which God hath arisen and hath dismissed all those Ceremonies and Rites The Day is Dawn'd that God is Risen and Worshipped in Spirit and is only to be Worshipped in Spirit and that he Appears to them who Wait upon him and that to Seek God in these things is with Mary at the Sepulchre To seek the Living among the Dead For we know that he is Arisen and Revealed in Spirit leading his Children out of these Rudiments that they may Walk with him in his Light To whom be Glory for ever Amen PROPOSITION XIV Concerning the Power of the Civil Magistrate in Matters purely Religious and pertaining to the Conscience Since God hath assumed to himself the Power and Dominion of the Conscience who alone can rightly instruct and govern it therefore it is not lawful for any whosoever by vertue of any Authority or Principality they bear in the Government of this World Luke 9.55 56. Matth. 7.12 13 29. Tit. 3.10 to force the Consciences of others and therefore all Killing Banishing Fining Imprisoning and other such things which are inflicted upon Men for the alone exercise of their Conscience or Difference in Worship or Opinion proceedeth from the Spirit of Cain the Murtherer and is contrary to the Truth Providing always That no Man under the Pretence of Conscience prejudice his Neighbour in his Life or Estate or do any thing destructive to or inconsistent with Human Society in which Case the Law is for the Transgressor and Justice is to be administred upon all without respect of Persons § I. LIberty of Conscience from the Power of the Civil Magistrate hath been of late Years so largely and learnedly handled that I shall not need but to be brief in it yet it is to be lamented that few have walked answerable to this Principle each pleading it for themselves but scarce allowing it to others as hereafter I shall have occasion more at length to observe It will be fit in the first Place for clearing of Mistakes to say something of the State of the Controversy that what follows may be the more clearly understood By CONSCIENCE then as in the Explanation of the Fifth and Sixth Propositions I have observed is to be understood That Persuasion of the Mind which arises from the Vnderstanding's being possessed with the Belief of the Truth or Falsity of any thing Which though it may be False or Evil upon the Matter yet if a Man should go against his Persuasion or Conscience he should commit a Sin because what a Man doth contrary to his Faith though his Faith be wrong is no ways acceptable to God Hence the Apostle saith Whatsoever is not of Faith is Sin and he that doubteth Rom. 14.23 is damned if he eat Though the thing might have been lawful to another and that this doubting to eat some kind of Meats since all the Creatures of God are good and for the Use of Man if received with Thanksgiving might be a Superstition or at least a Weakness which were better removed Hence Ames de Cas. Cons. saith The Conscience although erring doth evermore bind so as that he sinneth who doth contrary to his Conscience because he doth contrary to the Will of God although not materially and truly yet formally and interpretatively So the Question is First Whether the Civil Magistrate hath power to force Men in things Religious to do contrary to their Conscience and if they will not to punish them in their Goods Liberties or Lives This we hold in the Negative But Secondly as we would have the Magistrate avoiding this Extream of Incroaching upon Mens Consciences so on the other Hand we are far from joyning with or strengthening such Libertines as would stretch the Liberty of their Consciences to the Prejudice of their Neighbours or to the Ruin of Human Society We understand therefore by Matters of Conscience such as immediately relate betwixt God and Man or Men and Men that are under the same Persuasion As To meet together and worship God in that way which they judge is most acceptable unto him and not to incroach upon or seek to force their Neighbours otherwise than by Reason or such other Means as Christ and his Apostles used viz. preaching and instructing such as will hear and receive it but not at all for Men under the Notion of Conscience to do any thing contrary to the moral and perpetual Statutes generally acknowledged by all Christians In which Case the Magistrate may very lawfully use his Authority as on those who under a Pretext of Conscience make it a Principle to kill and destroy all the Wicked id est all that differ from them that they to wit the Saints may rule and that therefore seek to make all things Common and would force their Neighbours to share their Estates with them and many such wild Notions as is Reported of the Anabaptists of Munster which evidently appears to proceed from Pride and Covetousness and not from Purity or Conscience And therefore I have sufficiently guarded against that in the latter part of the Proposition But the Liberty we lay claim to is such as the
did the Scripture deceive thee when thou preachedst upon that Text Why mournest thou for Saul If thou sayst Thou only here mis-understood the Place and mis-applyedst it yet is the Scripture for all that True and Certain May not the same be said if one pretending the Spirit to be the Rule should fall in the like Error that the Spirit were not to be blamed or thence termed uncertain But the Man that mistook the Voice thereof or took his own Imaginations instead of it as thou didst thy Mis-apprehensions for the Sense of that Scripture If thou canst extricate thy self out of these Difficulties so as to satisfie me or any other Rational and Indifferent Person I may seriously say to thee according to the Proved Eris mihi magnus Apollo and really thou may'st not be without Hopes of making a Proselyte But if it appear to all Judicious and Unprejudicate Persons That John Menzies's Arguments against the Quakers are no other than the Jesuit's against him and whatever way he can defend himself against the Jesuit's so the Quakers can do against him and impugn and straiten him the same way so that his Argument is like the Viper's-Brood that destroys him that brings it forth I say if this appear what may Candid Persons judge of John Menzies's Honesty that has asserted in Print That Quakerism is Popery under a Disguise and the Papists and Quakers are one The State of the Controversie in the first Place then both upon our Part and Yours is in Thesi and not in Hypothesi That is Not Whether or not we be truly ruled by the Spirit or can give an Evidence of it more than Whether ye be truly led by the Scriptures or can give any Evidence that ye are but Whether we do well in saying The Spirit is the Principal Rule of Faith For though divers Sects now to wit Lutherans Calvinists Episcopalians Presbyterians Independents Anabaptists Antinomians Arminians c. do all quarrel one another each laying Claim to be led by the Scripture and denying it of the other yet do they all agree in this That the Scripture is the only Rule Will it therefore follow That the Scripture is not the Rule or Certain because none of these can give a Certain Evidence convincing their respective Opposers that they are led by it So on the other Hand though such as affirm the Spirit to be the Principal Rule cannot give any Evidence to convince their Opposers that they are led by it it will not follow that it is not the Rule or that they err in Affirming it so to be A POSTSCRIPT AS the Apostle Paul said concerning the Spirit of God That there are diversities of Operations but one Spirit and one Body of Christ which is his Church so I may say concerning Antichrist and his Spirit and Body The Body of Antichrist is but one having many Members and the Spirit of Antichrist is but one in the Root though in different Operations and Appearances And what is this Body of Antichrist but all these whether Papists or others though pretending to Reformation under whatsoever Designation as Episcopal Presbyterian Independent Anabaptist or any else who oppose the Spirit of Christ in his Spiritual Appearances and Operations in the Body of Christ which is his Church A manifest Instance of the Truth of this I my self of late have been an Ear and Eye witness of For not many Months ago I had occasion at London both to see with my Eyes and hear with my Ears how the People called Anabaptists some of their Chief Teachers opposed denied slighted and by all Means their Earthly and Devilish Wisdom could invent laboured to make of none effect the Inward Evidence of the Spirit of God in his People alledging openly in the Faces of Thousands That whoever could not give an Evidence to their Adversaries that they were Inspired with the Spirit of God such as no Hereticks could pretend to were no Christians but deceivers So these Anabaptists lately argued against us at London in an open Assembly And so now since in my own Native Country within these few Days I have seen the same Spirit to appear in Men professedly very much differing from Anabaptists and slighting them as a sort of Hereticks yet one with them in the Ground and in this particular Work and Service also to carry on the great Design of Antichrist These are some Masters of Arts Students of Divinity as they call themselves in the University of Aberdeen who openly in the hearing of divers Hundreds of People some whereof were Sober and Judicious did oppose the inward Evidence of the Spirit of God in his People as not being a sufficient Evidence unto them unless they could give an Evidence of it unto others even their very Adversaries that they were Inspired and so if we the People called Quakers could not give an Evidence of this unto these our Opposers we were but Deceivers After it had been shewn them That Papists and Jesuits used the same Argument against all the Protestants that indeed did more militate against them out of the Papists Quiver than out of these our Adversaries Quiver against us I produced the Testimony of the Scripture as the best and most Convincing outward Evidence that could be given as a Witness to the Doctrine and Principle of Immediate Revelation and Inspiration of the Spirit of God owned by us as being in all Men in some Measure and consequently in us This is I say not the best and most principal Evidence nor the greatest that we have unto our selves or unto one another who are gathered into the same Faith Spirit and Power for that is the Immediate Evidence of the Spirit in our Hearts which witnesseth both to our selves and to one another that we are the Children of God but it is I mean the Scripture the Greatest Outward and Visible Evidence that can be given unto our Adversaries who in Words own the Scriptures as their only Rule and chiefest Evidences And in doing so I followed the Example of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ who while he reasoned against the Jews who professed to own the Scriptures but denied him he brought a Testimony for himself out of the Scriptures which they in Words owned as their Rule Search said he or Ye search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life and these are they which testify of me Now though Christ his own immediate Testimony should have been received as greater than any of his Servants such as Moses and the Prophets were yet he used this as an Argument against them as bringing them to their own Rule And said he Had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for Moses wrote of me And he said again I have a greater Testimony than that of John and yet John was the greatest of all the Prophets So in like manner we say We have a greater Testimony to Christ Jesus by his Spirit and Power Revealed in us than the
Testimony of Moses and the Prophets even than John who was the greatest But when we produce the Testimony of Moses and the Prophets and Apostles as an Evidence to the Truth of what we affirm I say it should be received by our Adversaries who own the Scriptures as their Chief and Only Rule For either they should Receive it or not Receive it if they should Receive it then they are faulty who in the late Dispute at Aberdeen did refuse to Receive the Evidence of the Scriptures as from us only because we say We have a greater to wit that of the Spirit within us although we own the Scripture as the greatest Visible and outward Evidence that we can give to our Adversaries If they should not Receive the Scripture-Evidence and Testimony as from us because we say we have a Greater to wit that of Christ himself immediately in us by his Spirit then they must needs also say for the same Reason That the Jews ought not to receive the Testimony of the Scriptures as an Evidence for Christ because he said He had a Greater And certainly he had a greater though they would not receive it nor could not as they stood in their Prejudice and Malice wherewith they were filled against him who did not receive him Now this I say with Freedom and Boldness of Spirit to all those whether Papists Anabaptists Prelatical or Presbyterian Professors who with one Mouth require of us an Evidence that we are Inspired or have a Measure of the Inspiration of the Spirit of God and Christ in us I offer unto all of you the Scriptures for an Evidence of this Truth viz. That the Quakers so called have a Measure of the Inspiration of the Spirit of God and Christ in them For according to the Scriptures-Testimony Christ the true Light enlighteneth every Man that cometh into the World and his Illumination is his Inspiration I profess sincerely in God's Fear That the Scriptures-Testimony is to me as full and plain and Convincing to prove this Truth viz. That an Illumination Manifestation and Inspiration of the Spirit of God is given to every Man is in every Man as to prove this Truth That Christ who according to the Flesh was born of the Virgin Mary was the promised Messiah Now if we can prove from Scripture That all Men have in them a Measure of this Divine Illumination and Inspiration by the Spirit of Christ we have gained our Point which is That we have also a Measure of the same in us for ALL MEN doth comprehend Vs called Quakers as well as other Men I see not what our Adversaries can with any Colour Object against this Evidence from Scripture but this That they will deny that the Scripture bears Testimony to this Vniversal Illumination or Inspiration of the Spirit of God in Men. But this brings the Matter of the Debate from being Personal to be Doctrinal and so puts us upon equal Terms at least with all our Adversaries especially Prelatical Anabaptist and Presbyterian and Independent Opposers whatsoever who say The Scriptures are their chief and only Rule And though our Adversaries say The Scripture doth not testifie to that Universal Inspiration of the Spirit of Christ in Men that moveth us not more than when the Jews denied That the Scriptures bore Testimony to him that was born of the Virgin Mary to be the Christ. We are able by the help of God to prove from Scripture the Truth of this Doctrine of Divine Illumination and Inspiration in all Men and consequently in the Quakers as much as they or any professing Christianity upon Earth can prove any Principle or Doctrine of their Faith Secondly We are able and do offer by the Grace of God against all our Opposers whatsoever to prove from the Scriptures-Testimony That this Universal Inspiration and Illumination of Christ by his Spirit in Men is a sufficient Evidence of Truth and Rule of Faith and Life in all Men and consequently in us called Quakers Thirdly that this Divine Inspiration and Illumination where it is not wilfully resisted and rejected but regarded and attended is a Greater Evidence than the Scripture is and witnessed by the Scriptures Fourthly and yet the Scripture is the Greatest Visible and Outward Evidence that either we or they can give of their Rule I shall conclude with a reasonable Demand to these Young-Men Masters of Arts their Masters and Teachers which is this Whether they own these Assertions Affirmations and Arguments of their Scholars in the late Dispute as followeth viz. That whatever is of God is God That the Scriptures according to the Quakers are Fallacious and can beguile us That the Baptism with the Holy Ghost is ceased And the rest of their Discourse inserted in this foregoing Treatise If Yea Let them declare so much to the People who are greatly stumbled at these their Expressions even divers of their own Church If Nay then let them publickly Reprove and Disown those Words otherwise not only we but many others will say Ye have both taught and allowed them so to Affirm G. K. Quakerism Confirmed OR A VINDICATION Of the Chief DOCTRINES and PRINCIPLES Of the PEOPLE called QUAKERS FROM THE Arguments and Objections of the Students of Divinity so called of Aberdeen in their Book entituled QVAKERISM CANVASED BY ROBERT BARCLAY AND GEORGE KEITH 2 Tim. 3.9 But they shall proceed no further for their Folly shall be manifest to all Men c. London Printed for Tho. Northcott 1691. Friendly Reader 1676. HAD we not more Regarded the Interest of the Truth for whose sake we can shun no Abasement than the Significancy of those with whom we have this Rencountre we should have rather chused to be silent than Answer them they being of so small Reputation among their own that neither Teachers nor People will hold themselves Accomptable for any of their Positions and seem zealous to have it believed they would not bestow Time to Read it nor yet hold themselves obliged to Approve it However since we certainly know That in the Second Part of their Book to which this Reply is they have scraped together most of the Chief Arguments used against us and borrowed not a little from G. M's Manuscripts with whose Work that yet appears not we have been these seven Years menaced Which like the Materials of a Building managed by Unskilful Workmen though they be by them very confusedly put together yet being the chief Things can be said against us we have throughly handled for the Reader 's Satisfaction which may be Serviceable to the Truth without Respect to the Insignificancy of those against whom it is written As for the first Part of their Book we have also Answered it but distinct from this it consisting of many Particularities of Matters of Fact which perhaps might have proved tedious to many Readers that may by This be Edified and think it of no great Consequence that the Students are proved Liars which even many
of their own Party think is not any Spot in their Religion so little are they looked upon among their own Yet those that are Curious may also have that first Part. As for this second Part wherein our Principles are handled we judge we deal with the Clergy in General however they seek to shift it and hide themselves since their Book is Licensed by the Bishop of Edinburgh and he being challenged said He did it not without a Recommendation from Aberdeen So that no Man of Reason can deny but they are accountable for the Errours and Impertinencies which we have herein observed which we leave Reader to thy serious Examination remaining Thy Friends R. B. G. K. THE CONTENTS SECTION I. COncerning Immediate Revelation SECT II. The Students Argument against the Spirit 's being the Rule proved one with the Jesuit Dempster's SECT III. Concerning the Supper Perfection and Womens Speaking SECT IV. Concerning the Necessity of Immediate Revelations to the Building up of True Faith SECT V. Concerning Worship SECT VI. Concerning Baptism SECT VII Concerning the Ministry SECT VIII Concerning Liberty of Conscience The CONCLUSION Wherein their Observations upon R. B. his Offer and their last Section of the Q. Revilings as they term them are Examined Quakerism Confirmed year 1675 SECTION I. Concerning Immediate Revelation Wherein the Second Part of the Students Book from pag. 44. to pag. 66. is Answered IN their first Section they alledge We do wickedly put many Indignities upon the Holy Scriptures and that we monopolize the Spirit to our selves Which are gross Lies But that they are against the Spirit is no malicious Accusation but a Truth as will appear to any true Discerner Their comparing us when we plead for the Spirit to them who cried The Temple The Temple is Unequal and Profane They that cried The Temple The Temple rejected the Spirit of God and relied too much on the Temple and outward Priviledges but dare they blame any for relying too much on the Spirit of God Again in their first Sub-section they commit a gross Deceit in which they follow G. M. their Master who useth the same in his Manuscript to us in alledging They are more for the Spirit than we because they affirm That the Efficacy of the Spirit is Insuperable For we do affirm Operations of the Spirit may be Resisted That the Efficacy of the Spirit is in a true Sense Insuperable as namely where the Mind is well disposed See R. B. his Thesis where he useth the Word Insuperably But that the Spirit doth Insuperably move or irresistibly force the ill-disposed Minds of all in whom it operates is False and contrary to Scripture which saith That Some Resist the Spirit yea and is contrary to the Experience of all who are acquainted with the Spirit 's Workings that know that the Spirit many Times worketh so gently that his Operation may be resisted Therefore said the Apostle Quench not the Spirit Now that Doctrine which is contrary both to Scripture and Experience is not for the Spirit but against it Again how are they more for the Spirit than we seeing they affirm The Spirit 's Influence is but only Effective as having no Evidence in it self sufficiently to demonstrate that it is of God We say it hath as being both Effective and Objective 2. They say The Influence of the Spirit is only given to some We say To all 3. They say It is so weak that it can bring none to a perfect Freedom from Sin in this Life though never so much improved We say it can Yea. 4. They say commonly year 1676 The Influence of the Spirit cannot keep the best Saint one Moment from Sin We say It can keep them for whole Days yea always if they improve it as well as they can 5. They say A Man may and ought to pray without the Spirit Which we deny And so we leave it to the Judicious if here they do not commit a gross Deceit Lastly in their stating the Question they accuse us falsly As if we did hold that all Men ought to judge and examine all the material Objects of Faith and Articles of Religion by Inward Revelations As if all Men were bound to an Impossibility All Men have not all the Material Objects of Faith propounded unto them Accidental Objects of Faith for some of the Material Objects of Faith are meerly Accidental unto all Mens Salvation As to believe that Abraham begat Isaac and Isaac Jacob c. Others although not Accidental yet are but Integral Parts and not Essential of Christian Religion such as the Outward History of Christ c. and so by this Distinction divers of thefe Arguments are answered without more ado especially the first two where they spend much Paper fighting with their own Shadow telling us That the Heathens have no Revelations shewing the Birth Passion Resurrection c. of Jesus Christ Which we do grant For the Belief of such Things is only necessary to them to whom they are propounded and the Scriptures alledged by them at most prove no more It were a needless Labour and not worth the Pains to answer particularly to all their Impertinencies Follies and Blasphemies which they obtrude upon us as Arguments and in the Issue their last Probations resolve into meer Assertions as much denied by us as the things they undertake to Refute Therefore upon each Section or Sub-section we shall but take notice what their Arguments resolve into at last and as there is occasion set down some Propositions that may serve as a Key to open the Reader 's way through all these Heaps of Confusion and Blasphemy wherewith they fill their Pages As for the Scriptures brought by them Arg. 1. as Isa. 9.2 Matth. 4.16 Psal. 147.19 20. These prove not that they had no Light for the Light shineth in Darkness Joh. 1. And Prov. 29.18 doth not import That People have wanted Vision from the beginning but that for some Time they may want it to wit when their Day of Visitation is over which we deny not And whereas they tell us That the Greek Particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is often to be translated among and therefore so to be Col. 1.26 and other Places alledged by us we deny this Consequence And that they say The Apostle is speaking of the outward Preaching of Christ Col. 1.26 is their bare Assertion without any Proof Also in their first Argument they alledge a gross Vntruth upon G. K. as if he did hold in his Book of Immediate Revelation pag. 11. That the Jews generally under the Law had no Immediate Revelation in the Seed Let the Place be read and it will clear G. K. where he distinguisheth a Two-fold sort of Revelation in the Seed according to a Two-fold Condition of the Seed The first sort of Revelation is more hid and obscure Revelation universal and particular the Seed not being compleatly formed but as under Ground The second is more manifest and clear
only year 1675 That God spake unto Cain a most wicked Man but also unto Satan Job 1. which speaking of God to Satan we suppose the Students will not say was by an outward Voice and consequently it was Internal But we ask them If all wicked Professors of Christianity should burn the Bible and destroy all outward Rules and Means of Knowledge Should they by this Means cease to Sin because they should have no Rule Or should they be excused from Gospel-Duties because they have no Rule by this Supposition according to the Students to require them In their Second Subsection they spend both their Strength and Paper in labouring to prove some things which we no wise deny as the Sequel of their Major § 14. But in the Proof of their Minor where the whole Stress lieth they utterly fail in both its Branches as we shall briefly shew As to the first they Argue thus They know no such Inward Objective Evidence of Inward Revelations of the Spirit in themselves therefore they have none such We deny the Consequence they see it not nor know it because they will not Their Prejudice against the Truth doth blind them and indispose their Understanding Yea might not the unbelieving Jews have reasoned the same way against Christ when he was outwardly present with them We do not know him to be Christ Therefore he is not Christ Again whereas they query in a scoffing way Can a thing that is self-evident he hid from the whole World except a few Illuminado's We answer If it were hid from the whole World except a few in comparison of others it is no more than what the Scripture saith That the whole World lieth in Wickedness And their Wickedness blindeth them that they do not see the Light that is in them Yet we could Instance many The Self-Evidence of Inspiration who are not Quakers so called both Christians and Gentiles who have acknowleded the Evidence and Certainty of Divine Inspiration in all Men as the surest Ground of Knowledge But we need not digress into this here we have enough besides to stop their Mouths For do not they say That the Scriptures have a Self-Evidence and yet are not the Scriptures and the Truths declared in them hid from the greatest part of the World The Mahometans reject both Old and New Testament and the Jews the New although they read them And yet according to our Adversaries they have Self-Evidence So that it is Evident the same Argument is as much against the Scripture as the Light within in Point of Self-Evidence and indeed much more seeing many who deny the Self-Evidence of the Scriptures even Heathens have a Knowledge of the Self-Evidence of Divine Inspiration as Socrates Plato Plotinus Phocylides Seneca and many others And here in the close being sensible of their Weakness after they have laboured to prove the Negative they tell us That seeing the Negative is theirs they are not bound to prove it And so would roll it over on us to prove the Affirmative against their own Law which would have us to be meer Defendents As to the Maxim Affirmanti incumbit probatio it doth not help them for they have Affirmed a Negative and have been at great Pains to prove it But all in vain And why may we not put them to prove their Minor year 1676 being a Negative as well as their Master J. M. put the Jesuit Dempster to prove his Minor which John Meinzies affirmed to be Negative In their Prosecution of the Second Branch they Affirm That the Q. cannot give any sufficient Evidence of their Revelations This we deny and put them to prove it But how shamefully they fail here is apparent For instead of proving of what they Affirm they put us to prove the Contradictory and so contrary to their own Law would urge us to be Impugners and Defenders at one time a silly Trick they learned from the Baptists in their Dispute at London The Spirit 's Real and Convincing Evidence as indeed the Students Argument about an Evidence is the same upon the Matter with that which the Baptists used against us at London long before them and which the Jesuit used against J. M. long before them both So that we may see what Sort of Patrons the Students here follow But it is well to be observed That when they seek an Evidence from us they tell us pag. 57. They mean not an Evidence which will actually and de facto Convince a pertinacious Adversary but an Objective Evidence or Clearness in the thing it self which is apta nata fit of its own Nature to Convince and will really Convince the well-disposed Very well this their plain Concession destroyeth their whole Building For seeing they press upon us by way of Dilemma Either we have the Spirit of God or we have it not which is J. L. his Argument We may very lawfully by his own Example press him and his Fellow-Students with the like Argument Either they have a well-disposed Mind or they have not If they say they have not then they confess they are a Pertinacious Adversary and so not capable to be Convinced of our Evidence and surely it were great Folly in us to seek to Convince them of the Truth of a thing who are not in a Capacity to be Convinced If they say They have a well-disposed Mind then let them prove it to us or give us an Evidence of it Seeing by their own Rule Affirmanti incumbit probatio Who is so weak that doth not see that they are intangled in the same Difficulty they would urge upon us Yea into a far greater For they cannot so much as pretend to any Objective Evidence whereby to Convince us that they are well-disposed seeing they altogether deny such a thing If they Answer That they are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative but require of us to prove the Negative who seeth not that we have the same to Reply unto them when they urge us Either the Q. have the Spirit or they have not that we are not bound to say either the Affirmative or Negative For although to have and not to have are Contradictory yet to say that we have the Spirit and that we have not the Spirit are not Contradictory being both Affirmative And indeed when we assert Things only in Thesi we do not say either that we have or have not the Spirit but this we say and we are able to prove from Scripture that all good Christians have the Spirit of God immediately to Teach and Guide them into all Truth and all Men have it so far as either to justifie or condemn them By this we stand and are able to defend it through the help of God as consisting both with Scripture and sound Reason year 1676 and Testimonies of the Antients But if they think with their little Craft to bring us down from the Thesis to the Hypothesis they must know the same will
bring them down to it also For seeing it is a Truth acknowledged both by them and us The Spiriâ— 's working in us as an efficient Cause That all true Christians and Children of God have the Spirit of God working in them at least as an Efficient Cause from this we urge them thus Either they have the Spirit of God working in them as an Efficient Cause or they have not If they say they have not they confess They are not true Christians or Children of God which we suppose they will be loth to say If they say They have the Spirit of God as an Efficient Cause of Faith working in them and subjectively inlightening them let them prove it or give us an Evidence of it Who doth not see that Poor Men they are taken in their own Snare We know all Rational and Sober Men will acknowledge that we are not bound tb receive their Affirmations without Proof more than they are bound to receive ours nor indeed so much we being as the Case stands but Defendents As touching their Answer to R. B. his Retortions about an Evidence it shall be examined in the Next Section In pag. 60. they tell That we assign them at last some Shadows of Evidence namely 1. our own Declaration 2. The Scriptures 3. The immediate Testimony of the Spirit But that these are not Shadows will appear to the Judicious and well-disposed if they consider these two things 1. That by our Declaration we mean not a bare verbal Declaration having no Vertue or Manifestation of Life in it for we confess such might be as good a Ground for an Heretick in way of Evidence A Declaration proceeding from the Spirit no Heretick has it but by our Declaration we mean such a Declaration as doth really proceed from the Spirit of God in us and is therefore a living Declaration having a Manifestation of Life in it and with it and which is not only in Words of Life or Living Words uttered through us from the Spirit of Life but also in Works of Life or Living Works which are the Fruits of the Spirit as said Christ By their fruits shall ye know them Now such a Declaration can no Heretick have however he may pretend to it If our Adversaries say That we only pretend to such a thing We answer them with their own Rule Affirmanti incumbit probatio i. e. The Affirmer ought to prove Let them prove us only to be Pretenders which yet they have not done nor can do And indeed such a Declaration from the Spirit of God in the Apostles as when John said We are of God c. was an Evidence That no Heretick could justly pretend to 2. It is a most Unjust and Unreasonable thing to require of us any other Evidence of our having the Spirit than that which every true Christian may and ought to give seeing we pretend to no other Spirit but that which every true Christian hath nor to any Revelations but these which are the Priviledges of all true Christians nor to any Doctrines which are not conform to the Scriptures of Truth As we are ready to prove and as G. K. hath already shewed in his Book of Immediate Revelation which neither the Students nor their Masters have given us any Refutation of Now have not all Good Christians these three Evidences for them year 1675 And we can prove by the help of the Lord that they are as applicable to us as to any upon Earth And here note that when we say The Scripture is the best outward Evidence that can be given We mean it not as a particular Evidence but as a general Common to all good Christians The Scripture an Evidence For we grant That the Scripture cannot prove that any particular Man hath the Spirit of God in such a way as true Christians have it but it proves in general that all true Christians have it yea and all Men to Convince them at least In pag. 61 62. They reject the Scriptures-Testimony as an Evidence to us Because according to us the Scriptures Testimony hath no Evidence without the Spirit In answer to which we say But it hath an Evidence with the Spirit his Inward Evidence going along with it which Inward Evidence we say doth go along with it sufficiently to Convince every well-disposed Intellect And this we can prove from the Scriptures-Testimony Nor is this to commit an Unlawful Circle as they foolishly alledge which is but an old thread-bare alledgance of Papists against the Protestants as Turnbull alledged on Paraeus That he proved the Spirit by the Scripture and the Scripture by the Spirit Some Protestants in our Days do miserably seek to extricate themselves of that Circle that they know the Spirit by the Scriptures Objectively and they know the Scriptures by the Spirit Effectively and so indeed they get free of the Circle as not being in eodem genere i. e. in the same kind But they affirm a gross Untruth That the Spirit 's Influence is only Effective and ex parte subjecti whereas we know it is Objective and can prove both from Scripture and Primitive Protestants see G. K. his Book of Immediate Revelation and Quakerism no Popery where the same is at length proved But we have a most clear way to extricate our selves of that Circle imposed on us by Papists and these Students The Scriptures Testimony known by the Spirit c. to wit That we know the Scriptures Testimony by the Spirit tanquam a priori as we know the Effect by the Cause and we know the Spirit 's Testimony by the Scriptures tanquam a posteriori as we know the Cause by the Effect and so both are Objective and yet in a divers kind because the Objective Evidence of the Spirit is a self-Evidence and primary the Objective Evidence of the Scripture is but derived and secondary In their answer to G. K. his Retortion from the Practice of Christ who though his own immediate Testimony was to be received referred them unto the Testimony of the Scriptures They most miserably betake themselves to their Old Trade of Affirming Things without any Proof and yet on the Proof of these Things the whole Stress of their Answer lieth As 1. they say The Jews rejected only the outward immediate Testimony of Christ However dare they say but that the Outward Immediate Testimony of Christ was to be believed and yet he referred them unto the Testimony of the Scriptures 2. They say They have no such Testimony themselves as the Inward Objective Testimony of the Spirit 3. They say According to Christ the Scriptures were the Rule meaning the Primary Rule and so they set the Scripture above Christ his own immediate outward Testimony a most gross Disorder year 1676 All which we reject as meer Affirmations without any Proof Their Insinuation That G. K. acted the Part of a cunning Sophist when he spake these Words repeated by them pag. 4. Is no less
Students gift of Contradicting themselves take one here in their own Words * The Students contradicting themselves about the Rule of Faith They say this above-mentioned Retortion doth not meet their Argument why Do we conclude that the Spirit is not the Rule of Faith because they cannot give an Evidence which will actually Convince that they are led by the Spirit No such thing Compare this with J. L's Medium of his second Argument where he undertaketh to prove That the Spirit is not the Rule of Faith as it is expressed by themselves because there can be no Evidence given of it in the World But if they think to creep out here that there may be Evidences given though not such as do actually Convince because of the want of a subjective Evidence or disposition of the mind as they afterwards add and that we can give no Evidence of this last sort It remains then for them to prove that their minds are well disposed seeing they are the Opponents and we the meer Defendents and that the Evidences assigned by us or such as are not manifest even to the well-disposed and yet to go round pag. 59. Paragraph 19. They account this of the well-disposed mind ridiculous though it was the best Answer their Master could give the Iesuit in the like case as above is shewn But thou may'st perhaps judge Reader that these that are so nice and scrupulous in receiving Evidences from others would give some very solid ones for their own Rule when pressed the same way to give us an Evidence that they have the Scripture to be their Rule from God and that they have the true sense of it Take then notice of them here Reader and see how satisfactory their Answer is Now say the Students pag. 59. The Solution is easie for they who make the Scripture their principal Rule are either our own Churches or they are Sects dissenting from us If the first have not our Divines frequently proved both from the intrinsick Characters of Divinity that appear in the Scriptures themselves and also from the outward Motives of Credibility that we have these Scriptural Revelations from God And have they not often assigned sufficient objective Evidences and Proofs of the senses of the Scriptures taught by our Churches as to every point controverted by us and all Sects whatsoever So that Dissenters remain Vnconvinced for want of subjective Evidence and disposition of mind and really ought to believe us teaching such senses of Scripture c. Is not this rarely well solved Do the Students give any better Evidence for all this than their own declaration And is not this according to themselves as good for other Hereticks as for them Is it not strange with what confidence they should print such stuff Besides as to the first part of it it is manifestly false for Calvin the Chiefest of their Divines hath in plain words asserted viz. That all the Objective Evidences and Motives of Credibility are not sufficient to establish the Conscience in the belief of the Scriptures certainly Calvin's Testimony for the Spirit and that thereunto is necessary the secret and inward Testimony of the Spirit yea that the same Spirit that was in the Prophets and Apostles enter into the heart c. So say all the publick Confessions of the Protestants abroad and seeing of this according to the Students there can be no Objective Evidences in the World given then neither can there of the Scripture which they confess is their Rule So the Reader may see that their Work is like the Viper's Brood that destroyeth it self and tends to overturn the Certainty of all Christian Religion landing in Scepticism Which because they cannot shun they end their Section in vain Boasting and Railing saying pag. 77. They provoke all the Papists and Quakers of the World to argue against them so if they can Here are high Words indeed but seeing they are so busie in Boasting we accept the Challenge and offer to prove before as publick an Auditory as the last Dispute was that their Arguments against the Quakers are no better than the Iesuit's against their Master And here to conclude they add Let the Reader therefore judge whether Railing Robin shews forth more of an Ass 's than of a Viper 's nature where he brands our Argument with the black mark of Popery Well! we leave to the Reader 's judgment who also may judge if this be not Railing And it the Students who talk at this rate be to be trusted in their Preface saying That they have abstained from all personal Criminations and have not rendred evil for evil And what may be thought of Men that are not ashamed thus to belie themselves SECTION III. Wherein the Students Arguments concerning the Supper and against Perfection and Women's Speaking are Considered and Answered contained in their Sub-section 3. from pag. 66. of their Book to pag. 78. FIrst They say They might argue that the Quakers have not Revelations from the Spirit because of their mad and impious Practices And then they turn this Assertion into a Question asking Have not the Quakers committed such Practices saying Lying Books writ against the Quakers they were commanded by the Spirit And for this they refer the Reader to several Books writ against the Quakers by their declared Adversaries Which signifie nothing unless they will prove that these Men spake Truth which they neither have nor can do and so are no more valued by us then Cochleus's Lies against Luther But to Confirm this They place at large a Citation out of H. More whom they say The Quakers have reported to be a Quaker This is a false Calumny which they are dared to prove That H. More hath in a Letter to G. K. owned some of the Quakers Principles is true as particularly that of Immediate Objective Revelation called by them The Head of the Monster and that the Seed is a Substance which they count one of the Quakers grand Errors As for that Citation of H. More he wrote it upon Trust and was not an Eye-Witness of these things and it recurs upon him and them to prove the things true The Story there mentioned of J. N. seeing it was at that very time disowned by the Quakers and since Condemned by himself militates nothing against us no more than other horrid things yea that which in the Students own esteem is down-right Treason being done by some of the Chief of their Ministry as Commanded by the Scripture doth against them In Conclusion they give a Proverb used by Will. Dundas in a Book of his as a further Instance which they call a Bundle of Ridiculous and Non-sensical Expressions But will they deny but the Presbyterian General Assembly of which W. Dundas so writes was a Mingle-mangle of Omni gatherums particularly that Assembly that Excommunicated and gave to the Devil B. Spotwood and these other called Reverend Prelates of the Church the Students own Or let the
Students tell us whether in their esteem they deserve a better Designation Now that to use Proverbs in things written even from the Spirit of Truth is no Inconsistency let them read Tit. 1.12 To use Proverbs is not Inconsistent with Truth Evil beasts slow bellies 2 Pet. 2.22 The dog is returned c. and the sow to the puddle But to proceed they offer to prove the Spirit in the Quakers not to be the Spirit of God because it teaches Doctrines contrary to the Scriptures The first Instance of this is The Quakers denying the necessity of the Continuance of the use of Bread and Wine as an Ordinance in the Church which they alledge pag. 67. is Commanded Matth. 26.26 Mark 14.21 Luke 22.19 But the Students may look over these places and find if they can any thing in the first two of Matth. and Mark like a Command The Use of Bread and Wine discontinued but only a meer Narrative of the Matter of Fact In that of Luke these Words are added Do this in remembrance of me They proceed to prove that this is not Ceased of its own nature carping at these Words of R. B. in his first Answer to W. M. pag. 54 55. where he saith The very Institution intimates the Abolishing thereof at Christ's Coming Insinuating as if he had mistaken himself for his Words say they allude to Paul 's 1 Cor. 11. and not to Christ's But while they take a Liberty to judge of his Thoughts they do but shew their own forwardness to Mistake For either these Words of Christ's in Luke above-mentioned do import They should do that in Remembrance of him until he came or they do not If they do not the Students give away their own Cause If they do then he might allude to that as being there included though not expressed As often c. implies no Continuance They urge The Coming of Christ mentioned must be his Coming to Judgment because these to whom Christ was come in Spirit do use it But this proves not That they then practised it by way of Necesary Duty more than their practising other things which our Adversaries themselves do acknowledge do not Continue nor are not Binding But they proceed pag. 69. to prove it Commanded since from the Apostle's words 1 Cor. 11. And to prove that this was not a meer Narrative of a Matter of Fact as we truly affirm but a Command they Affirm first That he often gives the Title of the Lord's Supper to it even as received by those Corinthians For Answer the Students must needs be like themselves and as they often belied us so they use the Apostle the same way For not only in this Chapter or Epistle but in all Paul's Epistles these Words the Lord's Supper are only once mentioned so not often Secondly verse 20. where he useth these Words thus When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eat the Lord's Supper It is so far from making for them that it makes clearly against them And the Syriack Copy hath not in that 20. ver nor elswhere these Words The Lord's Supper at all but in lieu of it when then ye meet together not as ye ought to do in the day of the Lord. For the Apostle clearly here asserts that the Corinthians in their using of Bread and Wine did not eat the Lord's Supper He says not they did not eat it as they ought Secondly they urge That the Apostle received of the Lord a Command to take eat do this This is strongly alledged but we deny it and let them prove it For Proof they give none unless we may take an Example for a Proof in which they beg the Question For unless that alledged Minion of the King should tell these Citizens he came to that he had received Order to Command them to obey the Decree repeated by him the Example says nothing But that the Apostle has signified any such thing to us we deny and it remains for them to prove Thirdly They alledge That since the Apostle reproves them for Abuses in the use of this and to rectifie those brings them back to the Institution the duty of Receiving it may be much more concluded from the same Institution Answer this is their bare Affirmation The Abuses committed in practising a Ceremony may be regulated by telling the proper Rise Vse and End of it and yet the using it may not be an Absolute Duty The Apostle says how those that observe Days ought to do it to the Lord it will not therefore follow that the Observation of Days is a Duty Incumbent upon all Yea the Apostle in that Place expresly asserts the Contrary Their fourth Reason is yet more Ridiculous The Apostle insinuates that it is a Duty because of the first Word FOR that which I have c. Who but the Students would Argue at this rate such kind of Reasons serve to shew their Folly not to confirm their Opinions As do these that follow with their old Example of the King's Minion In all which they miserably beg the Question taking for granted That it is a standing Statute Which is the thing remains to them yet to prove In the end of this page they desire to join the Word OFTEN which say they evidenceth it was a practice to be Continued in And here they insult because that R. B. in answer to W. M. arguing thus from this Word Often did Reply That thence it would not follow That As often as a man sins he offends God did import we should sin often Here they say R. B. egregiously shews his Folly and Impiety because they never did argue from the Word OFTEN precisely But their Brother W. M. to whom he then Answered did precisely Argue from it whose express Words in his pretended Sober Answer are pag. 92. It may be observed That the Corinthians were to be often in the use of it because it is said as often as ye eat c. So since he argued from the Word Often his answer was proper nor have they brought any thing to weaken it And whereas they add Who will say that ever sin was instituted by God R. B. never said so but yet that weakens not his Retortion nor strengthens their Argument from the Word Often As may appear in a thing truly Instituted by God and yet unlawful else as Often as a Man Marrieth he is bound to his Wife might be said to Import that it were a Duty Incumbent upon Men to Marry often or unlawful to forbear Their Fifth Reason is A Regulating Prescription is no Commanding Injunction because the Apostle prescribes the right Method of using it For they alledge If it had been indifferent he would have rather forbidden it as useless c. This is no Argument but their bare Conjecture in which they would be wiser than the Apostle and we have answered it before shewing the Apostle gives Rules to rectifie the Observation of Days
are Men that solemnly profess they have abstained from Personal Criminations but seeing they have belied the Apostle Paul as is above observed G. K. may take it patiently to be treated at this Rate by Men of such Circumstances But if they think to infer it because G. K. doth plead for the Liberty and Priviledge of Women they might as well plead That G. K. is too much addicted to a Perfect Holiness because he doth plead for it or that the Students are too much addicted to sin since they plead for the Continuance of it for Term of Life They are little less than inraged that G. K. should have alledged the Testimony of Augustine and Bernard interpreting this Place of the Flesh and therefore they labour like Men in a Sweat for a whole Page against this to no purpose the only Reason of G. K's citing them being because some of their Preachers cried out against this Allegory as a horrid abusive thing in some Quakers to shew them it is none of the Quakers Coining but already used by Men by themselves applauded and commended Upon this they ask Have not some of our Antagonists been observed to make a Welchman's hose of the first Chapter of Genesis If they mean us let them prove we have so done as we have already proved they have again they ask Have not some Quakers been bold to aver that there was never any such real Tree as the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil If they have let them instance and prove by whom it was spoken and writ and then they shall have an Answer As they proceed they give an egregious Specimen of their Folly alledging That if it did hold Womens Speaking in the Church Lawful as G. K. affirms that Women are not allowed to speak by Permission then a fortiori it is unlawful for them to speak by Commandment Who but the Students would talk at this rate As if a Commandment might not authorise a Man to do that which a bare Permission will not G. K's Arguments drawn from their own allowing Whores to speak and Women to sing they call Quibbles because they cannot answer which they Reply to only by Questions Do they allow Whores Authoritative Preaching affirming Women may sing Very well whether it be Authoritative or not whatsoever way they speak they keep not Silence and so the Apostle's Words are not taken strictly and literally which gains us the Cause and shews our Doctrine is no more directly against the Apostle's Words than their own Besides from this it followeth by the Students Confession that Women may as lawfully speak in the Church as the Licentiate Students whom the Presbytery permits to speak in the Church before they are Ordained They pass our chief Objection very overly drawn from 1 Cor. 11.5 where the Apostle gives direct Rules how Women should behave themselves in their publick Praying and Preaching alledging There are Rules given in Scripture concerning things that were never lawful but only permitted c. as of Polygamy under the Law But they should have remembred that these are Rules given by the Apostle to the Christian Church of Corinth And seeing the Students suppose That the Apostle gave directions to the Church of Corinth not only of things that belong not to them now but which are not lawful for them a Doctrine we question if their Masters will approve of or of the Consequence of which themselves are aware it remains for them to prove That these Two Rules forbidding Womens Speaking belong to us or is not of the number of these useless Rules more than that other concerning the manner of their Preaching So we hope this Solution it Impugned and desire they may be sure not to forget to bring us this Reason when they write next SECTION IV. Concerning the Necessity of Immediate Revelations to the Building up of True Faith containing an Answer to the Students second Section from pag. 78. to pag. 92. IN their stating the Controversy they say These Inward Revelations are not subjective Revelations or Divine Illuminations This is false for as we have above shewed one and the same Illumination that is Effective or Subjective is also Objective and the Objective is Effective Again they say The Question is not if Immediate Objective Revelations be possible or be sometimes made to some de facto This Concession will overthrow much of all their own Work For if they admit that any Person in our Time hath Immediate Objective Revelations admit Peter or John their former Argument will as much militate against this Real Immediate Immediate Objective Revelation asserted Objective Revelation granted by them as against those which they do not grant Seeing pag. 7. at the Letter A they say Suppose that the Spirit Reveal the Objects of Faith immediately none will deny that he is a Rule or rather Ruler to them who have him so A good Concession but which quite undoes their own Cause For now let us apply their former Argument against this Real Objective Revelation granted by them as thus We ought to believe That as the Rule of Faith of which there can be no Evidence given But There can be no Evidence in the World given of the Spirit that is in Peter and John Therefore c. Again if Peter and John say they can give an Evidence of the Spirit of God in them to wit their own Declaration in Life and Power as also the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit or the Scriptures-Testimony let us Apply in the last place their Argument used against us and see if it will not be as good against Peter and John whom they grant de facto according to their Hypothesis to have Immediate Objective Revelation The Argument is this That which as really agrees to Enthusiast Hereticks as to them can be no Evidence But That Evidence to wit their own Declaration and Saying that both they and their Adversaries have the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit witnessing to the Truth of it would as really agree to Enthusiast Hereticks Therefore c. Yea not only might they thus Argue against any Mens having Immediate Objective Revelation in our days but against the Prophets and Apostles having it seeing the Argument might every way be as strong against their having it as against our having it especially at such times as they wrought no outward Miracles in the sight of the People to whom they were sent as oft they did not When the Lord sent Jonas to preach to the Ninivites he wrought no Miracle in their sight Now let us put the Students in the Ninivites place and we shall find they could Argue as stoutly and hardily against Jonas as now they do against any Quaker They could tell him He could give no Evidence of the Spirit of God in him giving any such Message as for his Declaration it would not suffice because his saying he had the Spirit would be as good a ground for any other Enthusiast Heretick
painted Bread or a Discourse of Bread cannot satisfie the Natural Tast and Appetite A Discourse of Bread satisfies not the Hungry no more can the Scripture-Words satisfie the Tast and Appetite of the Soul They cite 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. to prove That the Scriptures of Old and New Testmament are the Principal Compleat and Infallible Rule of Faith and Manners But this place doth not say that they are so The Scripture we grant but deny their Consequence Which is meerly begged without a Proof They Confess pag. 90. That the Scriptures are not sufficient every way so as to exclude the Inward Efficiency of the Spirit and the Concurrence of other Causes Very well Enough to overthrow their whole Argument Inward Revelation both Effective and Objective For among other Causes Divine Inspiration is a Main For indeed the inward Efficiency of the Spirit is that Objective Revelation which we plead for only they deny it to be Objective whereas we say it is both Effective and Objective As if a Man should grant that the Light and Heat of the Fire doth both enlighten us and warm us but deny that either that Light or Heat of the Fire is Objective to our discerning or perceptible by themselves which were ridiculous And as Ridiculous is their Conceit of an Influence of the Spirit that is meerly Effective and not Objective That the Books of the Old and New Testament are called the Scripture by way of Eminency we deny not although the Name is given at Times to other Writings nor doth this refute G. K. his Translation of that Scripture 2 Tim. 3.16 which is confirmed by the Syriack which hath it thus In Scriptura enim quae per Spiritum scripta est utilitas est ad doctrinam c. i. e. For in the Scripture which is written by the Spirit there is profit All Scripture given by Inspiration c. Controverted But their Reason from the Conjunction and is both Foolish and Blasphemous For if the Words be rendered thus All Scripture given by Inspiration is and profitable is no more Non-sense than divers other Places in the Scripture where the Conjunction and seemeth to be Redundant As in that Place Joh. 8.25 where the Greek hath it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. The beginning or from the beginning the same which and * Or also I speak unto you Now if the Conjunction and render not this Place Non-sense no more doth it render that in Timothy But the Students Ignorance renders them rather Blasphemers and their Arguments Blasphemous against the Words of Christ. Moreover the Conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signifie a strong Affirmation as to say even truly indeed as both our English Translation hath it Joh. 8.25 and Schrevelius in his Greek Lexicon doth render it And thus the Words have good Sense All Scripture or Writing given by Inspiration is even or indeed profitable And whereas they say None but a Quaker or Jesuit would so interpret the Place They declare their Malice and Ignorance For William Tindall that famous Protestant Martyr in his Translation of the Bible for which the Papists burnt him did Translate it as G. K. doth whom we think the Students dare not Accuse as a Jesuit That he was a Quaker in so far as he held divers of our Principles Condemned by the Students we shall not deny As for us we bless the Lord Unprofitable Nicities of the Letter-Mongers reprehended our Faith stands not on such a small Nicity as the want of an is or the redundancy of an and let them look to that whose Faith knoweth no other Foundation but the Letter It doth nothing hurt our Faith nor lessen the due Esteem of the Scripture to us if peradventure an is hath been lost or an and hath crept into the Text since the Original Copies were lost This we know and can prove That the Scripture cannot profit any Man to Salvation without the Illumination or Inspiration of the Spirit which is both Effective and Objective and which our Adversaries grant at least to be Effective And if they make one Exception why may not we make another Or if they say the Spirit is necessary one Way why may not we say It is necessary another Way But then the Scriptures say they would not be profitable at all in any Manner or Kind We deny the Consequence For it is profitable yea The Scripture is profitable and necessary in genere objecti materialis i. e as the material Object in Relation to all Historical Truths and divers other Dogmatical and Doctrinal Points which perhaps we would not have known without the Scripture although we had had the Spirit in as large a Measure as Men now have it Again The Scripture is profitable in genere Objecti remoti secundarii i. e. by way of a Remote and Secondary Object and Rule even as in relation to Testimonies of Life and Experience which may be known without the Scripture yet the Scripture is a Secondary Confirmation and Help even in that Case as a Card or Map of a Land is unto a Traveller that travels through the Land it self and seeth the High Ways who will not throw away his Card The Map compared with the Land in Possession because he sees the Land it self but will both delight and profit himself to Compare them both together Other great and weighty Uses we could give but these suffice to serve as Instances against their Weak and Sorry Argumentation Their last Argument is from Joh. 12.48 The Word that I have spoken the same shall judge him in the last day But how prove they That this is the Letter of the Scripture much of which was not then writ And although this Word were not Christ himself yet it may be an Inward Testimony spoken by Christ in Men's Hearts Here they meerly beg and prove not But 2. Suppose it were the Scripture or Written Law as that cited by them Rom. 2.12 it will only follow That the Scripture is a Secondary Law or Rule which we willingly grant and that by it Men who have the Scriptures shall be judged but not by them only For if the Gentiles who have not the written Law shall be judged by the Law in the Conscience so shall these also who have both Inward and Outward be judged by both and consequently their Damnation shall be greater SECTION V. Of Worship being an Answer unto their Third Section concerning Inspirations to Duty IN their stating the Controversy in this particular they grosly prevaricate in divers things As where they say N. 2. The Question is not only about Duty on the Matter videlicet The Act of Prayers Prayer without the Spirit not acceptable c. as separated from the right manner viz. Sincerity and Truth whereas indeed the Question betwixt them and us is about Prayer as separated from the Right Manner viz. Sincerity and Truth For they say God requires Men to
performed in Spirit and in Truth and all of us have our Share and Testimony therein as God moves thereunto Even those who are outwardly silent as these who speak when as both agree together in one Spirit and with one Heart and Soul join together in the same SECTION VI. Of BAPTISM Wherein their Fourth Section concerning Water-Baptism is Answered IN their stating the Question they say The Question is not Whether Infants ought to be Baptized Or who have the Power of Administring Baptism Whereas indeed these Two are a great part of the Question betwixt our Adversary and us For as touching Infant-Baptism R. B. his Thesis doth expresly say It is a meer Human Tradition Infant Baptism an human Tradition and it is well known that all the Quakers so called are of the same Mind and do not the Students undertake to Confute the Quakers Principles How is it then that they leave out so considerable a part of Quakerism as tâ—ey call it Is this Quakerism Canvased to pick and chuse at some and pass by others Yea Infants-Sprinkling with Water on the Forehead is so considerable a part of the Question betwixt them and us that if that be disproved or if they cannot prove that to be a Gospel-Institution they fall short exceedingly seeing that is the only Baptism in use among them of the National Church Again it is so great a part of the Question Who have the power of Administring Baptism that by this the Controversy stands or falls None have Power now to Administer Water-Baptism For one of our main Arguments against Water-Baptism as remaining a Duty upon all Christians is That none are to be found that have the Power to administer it And the Administration cannot be without a lawful Administrator The Question then really is Whether these who have no Immediate Call to administer Water-Baptism as John had have Power to administer it Again Whether those who have no other mediate Call to Baptize but what they have by the Church of Rome which is no true Church as the best Protestants affirm have power to Administer Baptism And this Question is the more proper in this Place seeing J. M. the Students Master confesseth his and his Brethrens Call and Ordination to be by the Church of Rome and that they have no other but what is conveyed down to them from the Apostles Times by that Apostate Church But let us now Examine their Arguments for Water-Baptism in general The First is Baptism with Water is to continue in the Church The Students Argument for its Continuance as long as Christ's Presence is to continue with his Apostles and them who teach the Doctrine that they taught But Christ's Presence is to continue with his Apostles and them who teach the Doctrine that they taught to the End of the World Therefore c. Where it is to be observed That they think all is Safe as to the Minor and therefore they altogether pass it by Now although it is sufficient to invalidate the Argument if the Major be false yet we have somewhat of great moment to say to the Minor that is enough to overturn any Baptism that they have For we put them to explain who these are That all along since the Apostles have taught the Doctrine which the Apostles taught For the Words are liable to divers Senses If they mean the Church of Rome and her Bishops and Teachers we altogether deny that they have taught the same Doctrine which the Apostles taught And we suppose the Students if they follow their Master J. M. will not affirm it And indeed for the same Reason the best primitive Protestants denied that the Church of Rome in their Day had any lawful Ordination at all seeing she continued not in the Apostles Doctrine and Faith As that famous Protestant Sadeel doth argue at great length lib. de legit voc min. where he affirmeth Sadeel's Testimony concerning a Succession of Faith from the Apostles That the Succession of Faith is as the Soul which gives Life to the Succession of the Bishops as unto a Body but that Succession without this Faith is a dead thing and unprofitable Carcase Now the same Reason doth militate as strongly against Water-Baptism and that also called the Supper upon our present Adversaries Principle That none have Power to administer the one or the other but those who have a mediate outward Call conveyed down from the Apostles by a visible Succession of ordained Bishops and Presbyters For we say There hath been no such Visible Succession nor visibly Ordained Bishops and Presbyters who all a long have had the true Faith and taught the true Doctrine of the Apostles therefore their Ordination and Power to administer the Sacraments is void and null And this is further confirmed by the Authority of Cyprian Cyprian of Baptism who taught with great Earnestness That the Baptism of all Hereticks was void and no Baptism But so it is by our Adversaries Confession That the Church and Bishops and Teachers of Rome have been Hereticks for many hundred Years before the Reformation Therefore We say then the Argument is fallacious as to the Minor supposing what is not to be supposed in their Sense viz. That either the Teachers of the Church of Rome or any other claiming a Visible and Mediate Call from the Apostles Times conveyed through a Visible Church unto them have taught the Doctrine which the Apostles taught a thing we altogether deny And it lieth on them to prove But that Christ hath had some all along who have both believed and taught the Doctrine of the Apostles and that his Presence has been with them we acknowledge but we deny that these have been all a long a Visible Church and Teachers having a Mediate Call and Ordination and in this we agree with the best Protestants For indeed the True Church hath been hid even as a few Grains of Corn among an exceeding great Quantity of Chaff and Stubble The True Church hath been hid and she who hath called herself the Church by reason of her outward Succession was not the True Church though some of the True Church lay hidden in her as Corn is hid in a great Quantity of Chaff And that the Church is properly to be placed in the alone Grains of Corn and not in the Chaff Sadeel doth also shew out of Augustine Ep. 48. Another Fault we find in the Students Argument that supposing Water-Baptism had been commanded to the Apostles by Christ Matth. 28. which yet we altogether deny it insinuateth That it was as long to Continue as Christ's Presence with his Church For if Teaching had Continued though Baptism with Water had Discontinued as our Adversaries grant That Anointing with Oil and miraculous Curing the Sick is discontinued yet the Promise was ground enough to encourage them And if all be still binding that Christ Commanded to his Apostles why go they not forth The Partiality of
the National Teachers concerning Water-Baptism we mean the National Teachers into all the World and teach the Nations who do not so much as believe the Gospel historically If they say This was a Command to the Apostles and not to them Why are they so partial as to take one part to them and reject another But we shall now come to a more particular Examination of their Major We have told them That the Apostles baptized some with Water out of a Condescendency as Paul circumcised Timothy and not from that Command Matth. 28. which saith nothing of Water-Baptism Their First Reason against this is They should have Baptized with Water of their own Will and without any sufficient Authority But we deny this Consequence and they themselves have furnished us with a sufficient Answer where they say Paul Circumcised Timothy but not without a Command for the Law of Charity and other General Precepts obliged Paul so to do though it was a thing indifferent of itself The same we say as to their Baptizing with Water The Jews having so great an Esteem of Water-Baptism and thinking it necessary the Apostles used it although it was a thing indifferent of it self after Christ's Ascension and giving of the Holy Ghost the Law of Charity and other general Precepts obliging them But this proveth not That the Apostles had any Command from Matth. 28. or any such Command any where else that made Water-Baptism of it self to be a Necessary Duty to the End of the World And whereas they Query Will G. K. grant that it was once lively We answer Yes under John Yet it followeth not that it was to Continue because John had no Commssion to the Nations but only to the Jews And that the Apostles Baptized whole Families and Thousands if they so did will not prove that it was Necessary of it self more than that Circumcision was and yet even then many Thousands of believing Jews were Zealous for Circumcision see Act. 21.20 21. Yea many Bishops of Jerusalem were Circumcised after this as Eusebius relates A Condescension in the Apostles by Water-baptism The Reason therefore was That People were Zealous of Water-Baptism because of John and therefore the Apostles Condescended to it out of the Law of Charity Another Question they make Where is Water-Baptism buried We answer where the other Shadows are Buried For it was but a Shadow and Carnal Ordinance Heb. 9.10 the Greek Word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Again the true Water-Baptism hath been out of use all the Time of the Apostasy for the Apostate Church hath had no true Baptism and so in that respect it hath been Buried And being but a Shadow is not to be raised up again And it is observable That in the Revelation where it is prophesied of the Return and Restauration of the Church there is not any thing mentioned of the Restoring either Water-Baptism or the use of Bread and Wine as Signs c. And so their Second Reason is answered That Water-Baptism is no more to be used out of Condescendency to the Weak than Circumcision because both are long ago buried And what is buried is deadly to be raised up again as Augustin taught Their Third Reason is built on a Mistake That the Godhead of Christ or Names of Father Son and Holy Ghost were a stumbling-block to the believing Jews For of these only we are to be understood Also That the Apostles used the Words Father Son and Holy Ghost when they baptized cannot be proved far less used they the Word Trinity which was not invented long after the Apostles Days Their Second Argument That the Baptism Commanded in Matth. 28.16 is with Water resolves at last into this That it is God only and not Man who baptizes with the Holy Ghost because he is only the proper immediate efficient Cause of Baptism with the Holy Ghost But we deny the Consequence as Weak and False For there is nothing more usual The Effect ascribed unto the Instrumental Cause which is the Principal than to ascribe the Effect unto the Instrumental Cause as truly as unto the Principal Paul was sent to turn or convert the Gentiles from Darkness to Light and to open their Eyes and yet God only was the Proper and Immediate Efficient Cause of this Many more Examples could be given yea the same Reason of the Students would militate against Teaching For even outward Teaching which is by the Motion of the Holy Ghost hath a Power and Vertue in it whereof the Men who Teach are but the Instrumental Conveyers that is only from God as the Immediate Efficient Cause Another Reason they give to make all sure as they say is That it is only Christ as he is God and mightier than John who baptized with the holy Ghost Matth. 3.11 where Baptism with the Holy Ghost is peculiarly attributed to Christ. But this makes their Matter nothing more sure for although that Baptism with the Holy Ghost be peculiarly attributed to Christ as the principal Cause yet it hindereth not that Men are the Instrumental Even as Christ said It is not ye that speak and yet they also spake as Instruments It is true that John did not Baptize with the Holy Ghost as the Apostles did or rather Christ through them because John had not so powerful a Ministry given him as the Apostles of whom Christ said that they should not only do as great Works as he but greater to wit by his Power Again they Argue That giving and not granting that Baptism with the Holy Ghost could be administred by Men yet it is not Commanded here for the Words then would be full of needless Tautologies To this we Answer That this doth not follow For suppose That by Teaching and Baptizing were meant one thing how usual is it in Scripture to express one thing under divers Names without any Tautology However we believe That by Teaching and Baptizing are meant two several Things both which require the special Operation of the Holy Spirit For a Man through Teaching by the Concurrence of the Holy Ghost is first of all Convinced of the Truth and hath a ground laid in him to believe and then he is Baptized with the Holy Ghost upon his believing and obeying in what he is Convinced of Nor is this to confound the Command with the Promise for the Sense of it is this Go ye and Baptize with the Holy Ghost Instrumentally and I shall be with you as the Principal Cause to concur and assist you and thus there is no Tautology the Command and the Promise being in diverso genere id est in a different kind Their next Argument to prove John's Baptism ceased the Reason why That Water-Baptism is to continue to the End of the World is That God sent John to baptize with Water and Christ caused John to baptize him and commanded or causâ—ed his Apostles to Baptize with Water and these Commands were never formally Repealed nor
As appeared in the Example of the Apostles themselves Now these People who hold forth the Principles and Doctrines hereafter to be mentioned were not gathered together by an Vnity of Opinion or by a tedious and particular Disquisition of Notions and Opinions requiring an Assent to them and binding themselves by Leagues and Covenants thereto but the manner of their Gathering was by a secret Want The Gathering of the True Church its Rise and Foundation which many truly tender and serious Souls in divers and sundry Sects found in themselves which put each Sect upon the Search of something beyond all Opinion which might satisfy their weary Souls even the Revelation of God's righteous Judgment in their Heart to burn up the unrighteous Root and Fruits thereof that the same being destroyed and done away the inward Peace and Joy of the Holy Spirit in the Soul might be felt to abound and thence Power and Life to follow him in all his Commandments And so many came to be joined and united together in Heart and Spirit in this one Life of Righteousness who had long been wandring in the several Sects and by the inward Vnity came to be gathered in one Body From whence by degrees they came to find themselves Agreed in the plain and simple Doctrines of Christ. * Which External Agreement as well in Doctrines as in the Practices necessarily following thereupon became as one External Bond and Tye of their outward and visible Fellowship obvious to the World whereby they are distinguished even to the Observation of Man from the several Sects professing the Name of Christ as the true Christians of Old were by their Adherence to the Orthodox Principles from other Hereticks that laid claim likewise to be Christians And as this inward Power they longed for and felt to give them Victory over Sin and bring the Peace that follows thereon was that whereby they were brought unto that Vnity and Community together so they came first thence to Accord in the Vniversal Preaching of this Power to all and directing all unto it which is their First and Chiefest Principle and most agreeable to this Vniversal Love as I shall hereafter shew And it is very Observable that as those whose Gathering and Fellowship arises from this meer Vnity of Notions and Opinions do usually derive their Name and Designation from the First Authors Inventors and Fomentors of those Opinions as of old the Arians Nestorians Manichaeans c. and of late the Lutherans Calvinists Armenians Socinians Mennonites c. so those People whose Vnity and Fellowship did arise from their Mutual Sense of this Power working in and upon their Souls that Society derives not their Name from any particular Man and therefore are providentially delivered from that great Mark of a Sect. But as the Vngodly will be always throwing some Name or Reproach upon the Children and Servants of God it being observed that through the deep and inward Operation of this Power in them a Dread took hold on them not only to the begetting of God's Fear in their Hearts but even to the reaching and instructing of their outward Man hence the Name of Quakers or Tremblers hath been Cast upon them which serveth to distinguish them from others though not Assumed by them Yet as the Christians of Old albeit the Name of Christian was cast upon them by way of Reproach gloried in it as desiring above all things to be accounted the Followers of Christ so they also are glad that the World Reproacheth them as such who Tremble before the Lord and who work out their Salvation in Fear and Trembling And truly the Lord seems by his Prophets of old to have foretold that his Children should be so Reproached as Isa. 66.5 Hear the Word of the Lord ye that Tremble at his Word your Brethren that hated you that cast you out for my Name 's sake said Let the Lord be Glorified and He shall Appear to your Joy and they shall be ashamed where a Joyful Appearance of God is promised to these Hated and Reproached Tremblers or Quakers And Jer. 33.9 does more clearly Prophesy how this Reproachful Name when cast upon his Children shall be Owned and Countenanced by the Lord in these very plain and Comfortable Words And it shall be to me a Name of Ioy The Honour wherewith the Lord will Honour his despised People a Praise and an Honour before all the Nations of the Earth which shall hear all the Good that I do unto them and they shall Fear and Tremble or Quake for all the Goodness and for all the Prosperity that I procure unto * Alias Them it 2. Mark of a Sect. As the Nature of a Sect ariseth from the Love of Self and its Production so in the last place there can be no more signal or certain Mark of a Sect than When a People seek to advance and propagate their Way in the strength of their own Spirits A Sect arises from the Love of Self reckoning the Preaching and Publishing thereof by their own Natural or Acquired Parts without the Necessity of the Inward Motion of the Holy Spirit both lawful and commendable and not only so but the advancing and establishing of the same by Outward Force and Violence For here is Man working without God or the Guidance of his Spirit in his own meer Strength and Will to set up his own Images and Inventions under a Pretence of Truths and pure Christianity But those that dare not seek to Advance even that But the Truth from the Denial of Self which they are perswaded is Truth in their own Will and Spirit far less by outward Force and Violence but in and by God's Spirit as he leads and moves to it by his Life and Power shew that such are not a Sect nor Followers of Man's Inventions but of Christ alone waiting to follow Him as He acts and moves them by his own Spirit and Power and therefore are no Sectarians but meer Christians The Chief and First Principle then held by those Christians I. That there is somewhat of God his Life Light in all Men able to bring them to Salvation which as I observed before naturally ariseth and was assented to by them from their Inward Sense that Tied them together is That there is somewhat of God some Light some Grace some Power some Measure of the Spirit some Divine Spiritual Heavenly Substantial Life and Vertue in all Men which is a Faithful Witness against all Vnrighteousness and Vngodliness in the Heart of Man and leads draws moves and inclines the Mind of Man to Righteousness and seeks to leaven him as he gives way thereunto into the Nature of it self whereby an inward thorow and real Redemption may be wrought in the Hearts of all Men of whatsoever Nation Country or Kindred they be notwithstanding whatsoever outward Knowledge or Benefit they be by the Providence of God necessarily deprived of Because whatsoever
to be written by the Spirit both which I deny and he has not so much as offer'd to prove and therefore his Argument if I should go no further can Conclude nothing Next his Minor to wit That all pretending to Immediate Revelation have been led by a Spirit of Error is not at all proved by him For albeit it might be said of all those Old Sects named by him and of the German Enthusiasts yet that is not sufficient Proof unless he can make it appear that there was never any other but were so also which yet remains for him to Prove and will trouble him to Effect For to Affirm there were never any because he has never heard nor read of them were an Argument a great deal more Ridiculous than Rational And for his Challenging me to shew them albeit the Instance of the Quakers be enough to spoil all his Argument as will after appear yet by his good Leave I am not bound Affirmanti incumbit probatio And that this Answer is sufficient I have the Testimony of his Learned Brother John Menzies Professor of Divinity at Aberdeen in his Book Intituled Papismus Lucifugus where he Answers the Jesuit's Minor the same way and proveth it to be Sufficient And surely he has not taken notice that by this he has Condemned as led by a Spirit of Error all the Primitive Protestant-Martyrs that Prophesied at any time such as John Huss and George Wishart our Country-Man and many others by reason of whose Prophesying J. B. and his Brethren have valued their Cause J. B's condemning the Primitive Martyrs as led by a Spirit of Error since these Prophecies were said by them to proceed from Inward and Immediate Revelation and so they pretended to it albeit not as the ground of their Faith and Obedience in all matters of Doctrine and Worship yet as the ground of that Faith by which they believed these Revelations to proceed from God and not from the Devil and of that Obedience by which they published and declared these things Moreover he Overturns all by the last Instance which he gives to prove it to wit That the Quakers who pretend to Immediate Revelations are led by a Spirit of Error For Proof of which we have only his bare Affirmation and yet till this be proved his Objection is naught For indeed this is a rare way of debating with an Adversary to make use of an Argument by which he must be Concluded already as Erroneous in order to Convince him that he is such If this be not as they say To put the Plough before the Oxen I know not what can be said to be so For J. B's Argument to make it plain amounts to this J. B's Argument against Immediate Revelation If the Quakers be led by a Spirit of Error Then the Quakers Err in affirming Inward and Immediate Revelation to be the Ground and Foundation of true Faith But The Quakers are led by a Spirit of Error Therefore c. Which is just as if I should Argue thus If J. B. be a Knave a manifest Lyar and Calumniator Then he is not a true Minister of Christ nor fit to write in Religious matters But J. B. is such Therefore c. Is not this a notable way of Arguing and a quick Way to dispatch Controversies What saith Robert Macquair Doth not this well become his singularly Acute solidly Learned and truly gracious Author Postscript pag. 559. The next thing to be considered is His Stating the Controversy Where according to his Custom he all along beggs the Question For having writ down his Opinion and taken it for granted without offering to prove it he goes on and builds thereon without more difficulty as if it were not to be further questioned This appears in pag. 20.28.29.30.34.35.36.37.40.43.44 in which places he states his Opinion of the Immediate Revelation of the Spirit What J. B. will have Revelation by the Spirit to be as not being such as presents any Truths to be believed objectively but only in removing the Vail of the Eye of the Vnderstanding and spiritually Illuminating the Mind and Working effectually upon the Heart to embrace and receive the Truth already Revealed and Proposed in the Scriptures Now for not using this Distinction and holding Revelation in this his sense he greatly blames me as jumbling things together and darkning and pre-judging the Reader and bestows upon me ever and anon many Railing Words with the Repetition of which I will not trouble the Reader And yet notwithstanding this Accusation in Contradiction of himself he cites me pag. 42. and 28. taking notice of this very Distinction as used by some and also Refuting it Surely the Man must have miserably forgot himself and will verify the Proverb Lyars should have good Memories Next Since he judges I Err in not holding this manner of Revelation and that he builds all his Superstructure upon it as the Truth he should have offer'd to prove it to be such For since he saith They willingly grant to these Scriptures noted by me As many as are led by the Spirit of God c. Rom. 8.9 14. together with 1 Joh. 2.27 Joh. 6.45 Joh. 14.16 17. By which Scriptures he cannot deny but the manner of the Apostles being led as well as of all Christians is Included since some of them were directed to the Apostles particularly In all which there is no ground for his Distinction and Assertion It is not said The Comforter that I will send shall lead you the Apostles immediately by proposing Truth to be believed objectively to you and this shall be accounted Extraordinary but after you it shall only lead other Christians by Illuminating their Understandings and that shall be the Ordinary Leading And since then it is a Rule granted by all that we must hold to the plain Words of Scripture unless an Vrgent Necessity force us to the Contrary he should shew us where this Necessity lies and prove his Assertion to be the true and genuine Meaning of the Words and that we ought not to take them as we do according to their plain and naked Signification and Import For I would willingly hear any ground from Scripture of this Nature of Extraordinary and Ordinary Revelations as pertinent to this Debate For albeit Things Extraordinary may be Reveal'd to some and not to others that only respects the Things Revealed not the manner of Revelation For a Man telling me Extraordinary things and Ordinary albeit the things may differ in their Nature yet neither my manner of Hearing nor his of Speaking do thence necessarilly differ ¶ But perhaps the Man doth Apprehend that what he saith pag. 20.30.31.40.44.45 is some Proof of his Assertion which if he do the Reader may easily observe his Mistake where he would Insinuate As if the manner of Immediate Revelation by the Spirit asserted by me rendred all other Means Mediate Instruction not Inconsistent with Immediate Revelation even those of Teaching
no doubt with them will deny That Immediate Revelation now is since they positively say That it is Ceased and James Durham whom I. B. applauds as a Reverend Brother and Pastor of the Church hath most absurdly affirmed in his Treatise upon the Revelation That when John finished that Book God spake his last words to his Church ¶ 7. When he cometh pag. 28. to my Proposition Asserting That these Revelations were of old the Formal Object of Faith he beginneth to Inquire and Conjecture what I mean by the Formal Object and upon that he bestows the following page For answering then his Scruples in that matter I say In a Divine Revelation two things are to be considered 1. The thing Revealed and 2. The Revelation The Thing Revealed is indeed the Material Object The Revelation is the Formal Object In which may be considered not only The Manner of the Revelation The Material and Formal Object of Faith distinguished that is the Voice or Speech of God unto the Soul or his Imprinting in the Soul by a Divine Manifestation the things Revealed but also God himself so Operating both which to wit Deus loquens id est God speaking is the Formal Object of Faith He himself his Veracity is the Original Ground of our Faith His Voice Holy Influence and Manifestation by which he Expresseth himself gives us the Certainty and Assurance that it is He and is very distinguishable by those of a Spiritual Discerning from the most subtile Appearance and Transformations of the Devil since Christ saith My Sheep hear my Voice and will not hear that of a Stranger Even as the Voice and Appearance of two Men of the most contrary and different Humours Statures and Complexions are different and distinguishable by a Man of a sharp Sight to whom those Men are well known But of this I wrote more largly in my Letter to a certain Ambassadour printed the last Year at Roterdam at the End of the Letter written to the Ambassadours of Nimmegen whereto I refer him for further Satisfaction But I wholy deny the Consequence deduced by him that if God's Veracity because it is God that speaketh and commandeth be the formal Object of Faith therefore it is all one whether it be Mediate or Immediate Since albeit that be the Original Ground yet the Immediate Revelation is necessary that we may certainly know that it is he For what avails it me to believe That all that God Commands is True and ought to be Obeyed if I do not certainly know the things I believe as Truth do come from him And the Question is Whether certain Knowledge can be had without Immediate Revelation And therefore to this his Question in the following page 30. What was the formal Object of the Faith of the People to whom the Patriarchs and Prophets said Thus saith the LORD I answer The Inward Testimony of the Spirit in their Heart assuring them That the things spoken were from the Lord and not the Divinations of the Mens Brains that spake them and therefore inclining their Hearts to receive and acknowledge these things as the Commands of God unto them Since as J. B. Confesseth They were not to believe them because spoken by those Men but because of the Authority of God It must be that which wrought this Perswasion and Assurance in them was the formal Object of their Faith as the things spoken were the Material Even as the Light serves by way of formal Object to make us see what is proposed unto us ¶ 8. Pag. 31 and 32. he acknowledgeth That Divine and Inward Revelations need not be tried by the Scripture as a more Noble Rule by him who hath such a Revelation but by those to whom he delivers it And then giveth the Instance of the Beraeans being Commended To which I shall willingly Assent judging no Man that delivers or declares a Revelation to another ought to be offended that he Try it by the Scripture which no true Revelation can Contradict The Spirit of God in the Heart to try Revelations by is a more noble Rule than the Scriptures But that such may not also Try it by the Testimony of the Spirit of God in their Hearts I cannot deny and that it is the More Noble Rule as being most Vniversal Since some Divine Revelations such as Prophecies of Contingent Truths or things to come cannot be Tried by the Scriptures as was that of George Wishart concerning the Cardinal's Death For had another taken upon him at that time to Prophesy the quite Contrary I would willingly be informed by what Scripture it could be deduced or known that the one was false or the other true yet who will be so absurd as to deny but that it could by the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit As for his Proof That the Scripture is the most certain Rule taken from those Words 2 Pet. 1.19 20. We have also a more sure Word of Prophecy c. It is but a begging of the Question in supposing that Peter by this understood the Scripture and indeed is most Ridiculous to Affirm For since the Apostle reckons this Word more sure than the Voice they heard with their outward Ears J. B. pleads the Scriptures to be the more sure Word of Prophecy and the Vision they saw with their outward Eyes it were absurd to affirm that the Description or Narration of a thing were more sure than the Immediate Seeing and Hearing it Can any Description I may receive of J. B. however True give me so certain a Knowledge of him as if I saw him and spake with him Yet without any absurdity it may be said That the Inward Word or Testimony of the Spirit in the Heart is more sure in things Spiritual than any thing that is objected to or conveyed by the outward Senses as that Vision was of which the Apostle there speaks since the Inward and Spiritual Senses are the most proper and adequate Means of conveying Spiritual Things to the Soul by which the Saints after they have laid down this Body and have no more the Use of the Outward Senses which are seated in it do most surely enjoy the Blessed Vision of God and Fellowship both with him and one another As for that of Isa. 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony c. and that of Joh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. mentioned here by him I shall have occasion to speak of them hereafter It 's true We are not to believe every Spirit but it will not thence follow that the Scripture is a more sure Rule than the Spirit for such a Trial. Pag. 35. he thinks My saying That the Divine Revelation moveth the Vnderstanding well disposed Confirmeth what he saith and spoieth all my Purpose because then Every Revelation pretending to be Divine is not to be submitted to But where did ever I say so What he talks further of this Well-disposed Intellect pag. 36. I spake to in my Answer to
Arnoldus pag. 18 19. to which I refer For I believe All Men in a Day have by the gracious Visitation of God's Love an Vnderstanding well disposed to some Divine Revelations which becomes Disposed for others as these are Received which will after in its place be discussed And some Divine Revelations which are Prophetick of things to come may so far manifest themselves by their Self-Evidence even to Men not Regenerate as to force an Assent as in the Case of Balaam mentioned by him did apper What he saith further pag. 36 and 37. inquiring How and after what manner these Revelations were the Object of the Saints Faith of Old is easily answered by applying it to what is before mentioned in Answer to his Queries and Conjectures of the Formal Object For those of Old that had these Revelations Immediately the Formal Object of their Faith was God manifesting himself and his Will in them to them by such Revelations And those who received and obeyed the things delivered by the Patriarchs and Prophets those things so delivered as he confesseth were not the Formal The Material and Formal Object of FAITH but Material Object of their Faith but the Formal Object was GOD by the secret and inward Testimony of his Spirit perswading them in their Hearts that these things declared to them were really his Command and thence inclining and bowing their Minds to an Assent and Obedience to them And albeit pag. 38. he terms this a Wild Assertion yet he hath but said and not proved it to be so and till he prove he needs no further Refutation Neither is it Non-sense nor yet a destroying of the Cause as with the like proofless Confidence he affirms p. 37. That where Revelations are made by outward Voices or in a manner objected to the outward Senses the Cause or Motive of Credibility is not so much because of what the outward Senses perceive as because of the Inward Testimony of the Spirit assuring the Soul that it is GOD so manifesting himself Which Testimony to answer his Question is distinguishable from what is objected to the outward Senses albeit it go always along with it simul semel as they use to say since he with me accounts it a Serious Truth to say The Devil may delude the External Senses and he can far more easily deceive them than the True Inward and Spiritual Senses of the Soul by Counterfeiting the Inward Testimony of the Spirit Since by that the Apostle saith We know and partake of that which neither Eye hath seen nor Ear heard ¶ 9. Pag. 39. He confesseth with me That the Formal Object of the Saints Faith is always the same But yet that he may say something he spendeth the Paragraph in Railing accusing me As writing Non-sense and being an Ignoramus because I bring Instances which relate to the Material Object which himself Confesseth also to be the same in Substance But by his good Leave for all he is so positive in his Judgment I must shew the Reader his Mistake The Formal Object of Abraham's Faith For those Examples of Abraham and others are adduced by me to shew the one-ness of the Formal Object neither has he shewn that they are Impertinent for that End Since as the Formal Object of Abraham's Faith was God's speaking to him by Divine Revelations so is the same the Formal Object of the Saints now and therein stands the Vnity or Oneness of our Faith with him and not in the Material Object which often differs For to offer up his Son was a part of the Material Object of his Faith which is none of ours now And so for as much as he desires to know of me What was the Material Object of Adam 's Faith before the Fall a Question not to the purpose he must first tell me why he so Magisterially and positively denies Christ to have been the Object of his Faith And then he may have an Answer And whereas he flouts at that Reason That Actions are specified from their objects as Non-sensical he should have proved and shewn Wherein And then I might have Answer'd him He might have Wit enough to know that no man of Reason will be moved by his bare Railing Assertions pag. 40. besides a deal of Railing wherein he accuseth me of Confusion and Darkness He accounts my Arguing for Immediate Revelation from the Revelations the Patriarchs and Prophets had Impertinent to which I Answered before The sum of which is that since these Immediate Revelations were so frequent under the Law Revelations frequent under the Law it must be very absurd to say They are Ceased under the Gospel He himself proveth pag. 41. that under the New there is a more clear Discovery according to that of Paul 2 Cor. 3.18 But we all with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord c. which being brought by him albeit against himself I leave him to Answer In this page and the next 42 he alledgeth the sayings of Christ and his Apostles brought by me and my Arguments thence do prove no more than he Confesseth But whether they prove not all I plead for from thence is left to the Reader 's Judgment Here according to his Custom tho I Condemn the Socinians he will be insinuating that I Agree with them to whose Notions of the Spirit albeit I Assent not yet I desire to know of him That the Spirit is a distinct Person of the Trinity no Proof in Scripture for it in what Scripture he finds these words That the Spirit is a distinct Person of the Trinity For I freely acknowledge according to the Scripture That the Spirit of God proceedeth from the Father and the Son and is God And by what Authority he seeks to obtrude upon others Expressions of the Chief Articles of Faith not to be found in Scripture or to accuse such as will not Accept of them and Assent to them or whether any has reason to think he truly makes the Scripture the Rule of his Faith notwithstanding his pretence when he either will not or can not find words in it to Express the Chief Articles of his Creed ¶ 10. Pag. 43. By a strange Mistake he would have me prove since I make use of these promises of Christ relating to the Spirit I would prove that all have Warrant to write Scripture As if no man could have Immediate Revelation without he write Scripture Whereas himself Confesseth that many of the Patriarchr had it before Moses who yet wrote no Scripture yea and Cain whom I suppose he judgeth to have been no Writer of Scripturs And by the like Mistake pag. 55. He Confesseth all I plead for J. B's Self-Contradiction in granting Revelation and Contradicts all he has been fighting for in affirming That Believers now have free Access to Christ the great Teacher of his People always to get his mind known and Written in their Hearts but not to get Prophetick Revelations
But where doth he find me plead for Prophetick Revelations as Common to all And whether the former words do not grant Immediate Objective Revelation in the largest sense I plead for it I leave the Reader to Judge Here he accuses me of speaking basely of the Scripture but neither tells me Where Nor What I say Which is indeed a base way of Reviling though Familiar to him To my last Argument pag. 49. § 35. he Answers little but Railing The Minor to wit That whereas Protestants call the Scriptures their Rule yet if asked why they believe them Do say because in them is delivered the Will of God which was Revealed Objectively and Immediately to Holy Men he saith destroyeth the whole Argument But why I know not since surely that proves They at last recurr to the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit as the Certain and Infallible ground of Faith which is my Conclusion That I thence infer That Protestants are for the Uncertainty of Immediate Objective Revelation is most falsly and disingenuously Asserted by him For I seek not to Infer any such thing from the Medium of that Argument but having shewn thereby how they are forc'd to recur to this Revelation as the primary ground of their Faith I add That it 's strange then they should seek to Represent that as dangerous or uncertain which they are thus forced to Recur to And whether he doth not so ever and anon repeating the story of Delusions to Nauseating through this Chapter and that reads it may see and easily perceive his Base Dis-singenuity in that part As also in the following Lines where he saith Their Concession makes nothing for the falsly pretended Immediate and Objective Revelations which Quakers boast of For where doth he find me pleading for any such Neither is it the Question Whether the Quakers do falsely pretend to Immediate Revelation yea or nay But Whether Quakers do well and are sound in believing that Immediate Divine Inward Revelation is Necessary to every Believer for the building up of true Faith But it is usual with him where he cannot answer to Turn-by the Question and fill up the Paper with Railing and Reviling SECT IV. Wherein his Fourth Chapter of the Scriptures is Considered ¶ 1. WE may Judge of this Chapter of the Scriptures by the first Sentence which contains a Lye saying He finds the Third Thesis in somethings altered and more clearly set down in the Apology than in the single Sheet whereas there is not one word of difference but the misplacing of a word by the Printer But it is become so familiar with him to speak Untruth that he cannot forbear it Indeed this whole Chapter is a Complex of Railing Calumnies and Malitious Groundless Insinuations And indeed the Man is so troubled that he cannot find any thing in what I write which he ought according to his Title and Undertaking only to Examine and Confute that in stead of that he bestows several pages out of Stalham and Hicks J. B's Authors for his Lies and Calumnies c. and his Considerations upon them whose Lyes and Calumnies are long ago Answered and Unreplyed to by them So So that the Partys concerned having already Vindicated themselves it is not my place to meddle in it and if J. B. would do any thing in this to the purpose he should take up this Debate where his Friend Mr. Stalham and his Brother Mr. Hicks the Anabaptist whose Authority he useth so often and to whom he gives so much Credit have given it over by a Reply to these Answers Having solaced himself in the Repetitions of these Mens Calumnies for that appears to be his Delight he digresseth to prove The Scriptures to be the Word of God But if they be granted to be the Words of God which no Quaker The Scriptures are the Words of God and Christ the Word that ever I knew of did or will deny wherein are they derogated from since they are many Words and not one But if he will plead They are the Word of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or per Eminentiam To say so seeing the Word of God is ascribed to Christ must either Equal them with him or speak Non-sense seeing that one Epithet cannot be predicated of two things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without a gross Contradiction That the Word of the Lord came to the Prophets and that what they spake was the Words that came from that Word is granted nor was it ever denied by us who are against all false Revelations and lying Fancies of Mens Imaginations as much as he which he here in this Chapter Repeats over and over again to nauseating But it will not thence follow that the Word spoken of by the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.19 is the Scripture which he has not yet proved and I have shewn the Contrary in the former Section ¶ 2. At last pag. 54. n. 5. he comes to Treat of the Divine Authority of the Scriptures and reckons it Confusion and Self-Contradiction in me to Assert J. B. Contradicting himself That the Authority of the Scriptures doth not depend upon any Efficacy or Vertue placed in these Writings but is wholly to be ascribed to that Spirit from whence they came and yet within half a dozen of Lines he confesseth the same saying We stoop unto the Authority of the Scriptures of Truth because delivered by the Inspiration of God so the Confusion and Contradiction is his own Yea the Examples he brings of the Acts and Statutes of Parliament do very well prove what I say for we do not submit to these Statutes because of the Matter in them or things Commanded but because of the Authority Commanding For when the Parliament by an Act appoints a Tax of so much Money to be levied from the Subjects it is not the Matter or Substance of this Act that makes us Obey it but because of the Magistrates Authority But he saith They are Divine Revelations and therefore must have the stamp of Divine Authority Answ. The Stamp of Divine Authority lies not in the things Revealed but in the manner of the Revelation as being the Voice and Manifestation of God else great Absurdity would follow As I shall briefly shew being to pursue him in this point as he has it lying up and down in his Rambling Discourse whose way is not to follow one matter to a Period but to touch it here and there Intermixing other things that so his nauseating Repetitions and oft reiterated Railings may be the more Covered And therefore I intend not to Tie my self to follow him page after page immediately lest I should Embark my self in the like Disorder and make such a Confused Hodg-Podg as he has done but to follow every matter as he has it scatter'd up and down And of this I thought fit to acquaint the Reader in this place once for all The Method the Author purposeth to use as being the Method I purpose to use throughout this
Sense And before he has answered this Challenge and free'd himself from the just Censure of a Calumniator albeit he take the help of his Author Hicks he will find his Folly in accusing Men at second-hand-Proofs and upon the Testimony of their Adversaries What follows in this Paragraph and p. 60. is meer Railing and Perversions Comparing us with Papists as is before observed and indeed all of it is overturned by that one Assertion of mine that What Revelations are contrary to the Scripture are to be Rejected ¶ 5. Pag. 57. n. 10. He saith I come nearer to the Core of my Design which is to set up Enthusiasmes in affirming That the Scriptures are not the Fountain but a Declaration of the Fountain And yet the Man within three or four Lines Confesseth it himself ascribing it to my Folly to Dream any Man thinks so thus he goes backward and forward Which he illustrates by the Example of Laws But if it be so are not they to be blam'd that account them the Principal Original of all Truth and Knowledge Whether the other branch of my Deduction follow from this That they are not to be accounted the primary Rule of Faith and Manners will appear when the Arguments and Objections relating to that come particularly to be mentioned And whereas he thinks this is Absurd and not making for my Design because God himself is the Fountain and yet not the Rule he mistakes the matter as urged by me For I Argue That the Scriptures are not the Original Ground of Knowledge The Scriptures are not the Original Ground of Truth but God but GOD not simply Considered but as manifesting himself in Divine Immediate Revelations in the hearts of his Children which being the New Covenant's Dispensation as in the last Section is proved is the Primary and Adequate Rule of Christians For I was never so Absurd as to call God simply considered or the Spirit of God in Abstracto not as Imprinting Truths to be believed and obeyed in Mens hearts not contrary but according to Scripture for he cannot Contradict himself the Rule of Christians And this may serve to Answer all his Cavils upon this Theam And whereas he wondereth in the following page 58. Why any Revelations even from the Spirit should be more Primary than the Scriptures since they are Confessed to come from the Inspiration of the Spirit for why he useth the Latine word Afflatus and doth not Interpret it I know not unless to fright Ignorant Folk that they may think it 's a piece of the Witch-craft of the Quakers whom he accuseth it is strange he should have so little sense as to make it a matter of Admiration as if that were not more Primary to a Man which cometh Immediately from the Spirit of God in his heart than that which albeit it come from the Spirit yet is thro' another and so must needs be but Secondary albeit it be confessed they writ them not for themselves but for others which I deny not Of the same Nature is and the same way is answered what he saith p. 65. n. 19. to wit That I Confound the Principal Leader with the Original Rule because I say The Spirit is the Prime and Principal Leader But I deny his Consequence neither doth his Example of the Wind and Compass prove it The Spirit is the Principal Leader as Imprinting upon Man's Soul the Rules he should walk by But indeed he would prove a very Vncertain Pilot that had no Compass but only a Description of it and a Journal how other Men had steered that Course and such Pilots is he and his Brethren according to their own Confession But he thinks I drive at something more Intolerable to wit That the Revelations the Quakers pretend to or the Light within is to be preferred as the more primary and principal Rule to the Scriptures If the Quakers did affirm any Revelations they speak of as coming from that Light either were or could be Contrary to the Scriptures he would say something otherwise it will amount to no more but that Commands as they are Imprinted upon the Soul that is The Law written in the Heart by the Spirit is more primarily and principally the Rule than the same things written and received only from another As to which I will only ask him Whether those things which the Apostles received immediately from the Spirit commanding them to go here or there to preach the Gospel or the like were as to these Ends more primarily and principally the Rule to them than any thing that was Recorded in the Scripture where they could not learn their Duty as to those particulars And that I make not the Scriptures and the Spirit all one I have above shewen and therefore his Malicious Insinuations of Socinianism falls to the Ground But he thinks he has found out a mighty Dilemma in the End of this Paragraph p. 66. Or will I say The Light within the Increated Spirit that the Light within me is really the Increated Spirit This saith he must be Blasphemy with a Witness to be heard with Horror and therefore needing no other Confutation Poor Man how apt is he to make a Noise about nothing If there be any Blasphemy it is his own For what if I Should say Is not GOD a LIGHT and is not he in every Man and is not this Light within the Increated Spirit The Reader may judge how easily these windy Boasts of his are blown away How the Spirit Ruleth us and yet is not confounded with the Rule I have above shewn so that what he saith to that in the rest of this Page where he Vapours and Rails is but superfluous Next after he has a little plaid the Pedant upon the Words magis Originaliter he concludes his 22. Paragraph with asking me Why the Revelations I pretend to should be accounted more One with the Spirit himself than these Revelations by which the Scriptures were dictated But this is his Allegiance none of my Affirmation Next I never said that the Revelations by which the Scriptures were dictated were less Primary than any other whatsoever albeit no Revelation which is written and transmitted to a Man only by the Report of another can be so Primary and Immediate to him as that which he Receives in himself He Confesseth here with me p. 67. That the Spirit is the Prime and Principal Leader whether that makes for my Cause as also what follows will after in its Place be Examined ¶ 6. But because he foundeth his Assertion of my detracting from the Perfection of the Scriptures J. B's Proofs for the Scriptures to be the Primary Rule because I deny them to be the primary and original Rule for he acknowledgeth that I Confess them to be a secondary one I will Examin the Ground by which he goes about to prove it as also his Answers to my Arguments proving the Contrary I. Moses and the Prophets to be heard
saith here He will ask one word more Where I read that Christ's Flesh and Blood came down from Heaven for so my words should be Translated it seems he is either very Ignorant J. B'S Ignorance of the Scriptures or forgetful of the Scriptures and therefore let him read John 6.51 where Christ saith he is the Living Bread that came down from Heaven adding that Bread to be his Flesh. In like manner is his other Malitious Perversion denied and returned upon him where he would Infer upon us That each of us esteemed our selves as much the Christ of God as Christ was so that the Blasphemy he exclaims against is his own who speaks evil of others without a Cause Another of his Perversions is p. 236. where repeating my words he rendereth them thus out of the Latine J. B. falsly Translates the Author to seek Advantage against him This is that Inward Christ of which we Only and so often speak whereas it should have been Translated Which we so much and so often speak for as the English Edition doth verify the Latine word tantum signifies so much as well as only and was so intended here by me that it must be so both the Context and what I say elsewhere sheweth But he would have it only that he might pervert and rail the more liberally albeit he cannot be ignorant that the Latine word tantum signifies so much as ordinary Dictionaries shew and Cicero saying Nec tantum proficiebam quantum volebam nec quicquam posthac non modo tantum sed ne tantulum quidem praeterieris Those who debate fairly use not to strain their Adversaries words to abuse them when they know they may bear a better Interpretation His next Perversion is yet more Gross and Abusive p. 238. where from my denying That we equal our selves to that Holy Man the Lord Jesus Christ c. in whom the fulness of the Godhead dwelt bodily He Concludes I affirm him to be no more but a Holy Man and because I use the words plenitudo Divinitatis that I deny his Deity which is an abominable Falshood I detest that Doctrine of the Socinians and deny there is any ground for their Distinction and when I Confess him to be a Holy Man I deny him not to be GOD as this Man most Injuriously would Insinuate for I Confess him to be really both True God and True Man Christ true God and true Man And whereas he rails and exclaims here and in the following page at a monstrous rate as if the Comparison I bring of the Difference betwixt every Saint and the Man Jesus from the Sap its being other ways in the Root and Stock of the Tree than in the Branches did further Confirm our Equalling our selves to him he doth but shew his Folly since Christ himself useth the same Comparison Joh. 15.5 I am the Vine ye are the Branches to which I alluded And upon this he runneth out in a vehement strain of Railing p. 239. exclaiming against us as if we denied the Deity of Christ and his Incarnation which is utterly false and therefore his work there to prove what I deny not is in vain And yet he repeateth this Calumny p. 242. adding That my saying That we believe what is written of the Conception Birth Life and Death of Christ c. to be true doth not vindicate us from it and then he subjoins Do you believe that that Body which was Crucified at Jerusalem Rose again and is now in Glory Speak your mind here if you dare This Defiance to all Men of Reason will Insinuate as if I did not believe this or durst not speak my Mind of it and therefore if this be found false he must in the judgment of all sober Men pass for a malitious Perverter For answer then I say I do believe that the Body of our Lord Jesus Christ which was Crucified at Jerusalem Our Belief of the Body of Christ Crucified Raised again and Glorified was again Raised by the Power of God in which glorified Body the Lord Jesus Christ dwelleth and I dare him to shew where in my Apology or elsewhere I ever said or wrote any thing to the Contrary Of the like nature to these Perversions is what we saith p. 264. where from my urging from Heb. 4.12 13. the Word of God is said to be a Discerner of the Thoughts of the heart he would Infer That the Quakers then must know other Mens Thoughts who have this in them and are sensible of it But the Absurdity here is his own Do not they say Every true Believer has the Spirit of God in them And albeit the Spirit know all things yet Every Believer knoweth not all things Since he is so ready by Consequences to make Men Blasphemers for asserting scripture-Scripture-Truth how can he avoid passing this Censure upon the Apostle who saith 1 Cor. 2.15 He that is Spiritual judgeth all things and no Man can judge any thing He that is Spiritual judgeth all things but what he knows And whereas he Rails here in saying We ascribe to the Light within the property of God and have no other Christ as also to the same purpose p. 242.237 saying The Christ we Command to believe in is not the Christ the Scriptures testify of but one born with every Man neither God nor Man c. is all answered and the Absurdity he draws from it Removed by what George Keith hath said in his Book called The Way Cast up wherein he shews by the Extension of the Soul of Christ how this is no denying of the Man Jesus but on the Contrary And if either I or any other have called the Light within GOD or ascribed to it the Property of God it is no more upon this Hypothesis than they do who say The Man Christ is God and by reason of the Personal Vnion ascribe sometimes the Actions of the one nature to the Person denominated by the other The Personal Vnion in Christ. as the Westminster Confession it self acknowledges Chap. 8. And since R. Macquair hath promised a Refutation of that Book of G. K. by J. B. in his name when we see it this may be further spoken to if need be upon which also will depend the full Discussion of that Question mentioned p. 240 241. Whether the Seed be a Substance since he will not deny the Soul of Christ is a Substance and consequently distinct from Reason as also that of Christ's being Crucified in the Wicked which p. 246. he calls a Non-sensical Dream and of the Seed's being a distinct Principle from the Soul spoken of p. 247. The full Treating of all which being Referred until that promised Work of his appear As to that I shall only say in short at present that whereas I say This Seed is not the being of God simply considered he addeth p. 230. That then all Men are Partakers of the being of God some other way Considered and what Blasphemy
Impertinent which is As these ought to be done without the Spirit so ought the other And yet he more manifestly Contradicts this pag. 456. saying That God requireth not Men to feel the Influences of the Spirit as a preparation to Prayer yea that Men ought to pray even when and because they feel they want them For if it be true that he said before That these Influences are necessary to the right performance of Prayer either Men ought to perform Prayer wrong or this must be a manifest Contradiction But since this manner of Prayer is owned really in their Praying at set times whether they have the Spirit 's Influence or not it shews I spake no Vntruth of them and that his saying so was untruly said by him And hence also the Man's Impudence may be seen pag. 460. in saying I am a liar in affirming they profess they may pray without the Spirit and have their set times But the thing I say is Professors limit themselves to pray at set Times without Waiting for the Spirit That they limit themselves so as to lay a Necessity upon themselves to pray at set Times as before and after Sermon and before and after Meat and this he cannot deny Or if he should their Vniversal Practice would declare him a Liar And if they pray at set Times and that professedly without Waiting for the Spirit 's Influence yea when they are sensible they Want it do not they profess to pray without the Spirit What he saith here and elswhere that this was the Opinion of Swenkfeldius and the Familists is not to the purpose For what we believe in this we do it as being the Truth and not with respect to such of whose Belief we take no notice so as to make it any Ground for our Faith And to shew how Impertinent this Classing us with others is to render us odious upon every occasion I may tell him here once for all That even as to this very thing of Prayer he agrees against us with Papists Socinians Pelagians Episcopalians Independents Anabaptists Lutherans Arminians Antinomians yea and with Pagans Turks and Jews all which affirm with him That Men may and ought to pray at certain Times and upon certain Occasions albeit not having any present Motions or Influence of the Spirit of God so to do J. B. pleading for Prayer forgets to Pray for but not to Rail against such he accounts his Enemies ¶ 5. What he saith here in several Places of Introversion I refer to what is said before to avoid Repetition It might have been thought that in this Chapter of Prayer and where he urges it so much from the general Command that he would have minded it would have been more suitable to pray for such as he may account his Enemies and even Hereticks than Rail at them but the Treating upon this Subject has had no such Inference with him And therefore he is sure to keep here his Old Style of Railing which the Reader may observe pag. 452-456-459 460 461. He hath divers little Cavils and Quibbles in this Chapter which I willingly omit as not concerning the Weight of the Question only to give the Reader a Tast of them I shall note one or two Pag. 455. upon these Words sub degustationem he fancieth The Quakers hold a State of Prayer distinct both from Publick and Private But if he had not been very Critical and ready to Catch albeit he omits more weighty things he had not troubled himself with this which is an Error either of the Transcriber or Printer for it is in my Copy ad cibum meaning the Prayers before and after Meat and that the other Word doth also signify The next is his asking What I mean by Ejaculations emitted to Man's self Ejaculations quibbled at by J. B. allowed in Scripture and this he saith looks like a piece of Quaker Idolatry This shews the Man's eagerness to stretch every thing to make an Accusation for by this I intended nothing but to express such Prayers as Men make unheard of others And if this be a piece of Quakers Idolatry it is such as he must account the Apostle Paul guilty of as well as I whole words are 1 Cor. 14. v. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sibi ipsi loquatur let him speak to himself as both Arias Montanus Beza translate it as well as the English And that this is understood of Prayer see from verse 24. So the furious Man may see whither his Malice hath driven him He forgetteth not also in this Chapter his old Calumny and therefore hath it here oftner than once that As all the rest so the Prayers of the Quakers as well as Preparations thereunto come only from that Light of Nature as pag. 455 456 457. and hence he accuseth me of Pelagianism A Man can no more Pray without the Spirit than he can see without Eyes p. 459. for saying That to Command a Man to pray without the Spirit is to command him to see without Eyes and work without Hands because Pelagius said that whatever God commanded us to do he gave us sufficient Strenghth to do it But if Pelagius said so he understood it of an Ability without the Spirit of God for which the Ancients condemned him Whereas my very Assertion here is in as opposite Terms to that as any thing can be since I argue that a Man can no more pray without the Spirit than he can see without Eyes And indeed all this Man 's Reasoning in this Chapter savors strongly of Pelagianism where he pleads throughout for Mens setting about Spiritual duties without the Spirit yea pag. 463. he saith That the Divine Indulgence towards such as have begun to pray without the Spirit and afterwards have found it assisting them in their Prayer is a strong inducement and encouragement to them For this agrees exactly to the Semipelagian principle Facienti quod in se est Deus non denegat gratiam i. e. God will not deny Grace to such as do what they can And indeed this allowing Men to perform Spiritual duties without the allowance of the Spirit as this Man doth pleading for it and reckoning the contrary Absurd pag. 453. is Compleat Pelagianism and doth clearly import that Man by the working of Nature can acquire the Spirit and can do something in order to obtaining the Spirit of himself before he have it J. B. with Pelagians plead for a Prayer from Nature's Law and Light and thence this Man pleads so much pag. 451. for the general Vse of Prayer from the Light and Law of Nature Let him Reconcile this if he can with his other Doctrines and Clear himself of Pelagianism And it is so much the more considerable that he has fall'n into this Pit of which he so often falsly accuseth me as also pag. 461. He asketh again pag. 460. Why we come to their places of Worship if our Conscience be hurt in joining with them and thence
them hungry and hardly bestead for many years feeling after Life and Immortality but could not find that somewhat was raised in me that Words and Reports could not feed Names and Notions I minded little but Christ to dwell in me was that and is that more and more I press after And now I must for the Truth 's sake say somewhat which I humbly mention with a fresh Remembrance of the Love L. S. his first Convincement Power and tender Mercy of God who enabled me I know the Lord will not impute it to be boasting in that season wherein the Lord Revealed the true way to Life and Immortality to me by his Inward Appearance in my Soul it was a time wherein he had mercifully turned me from all that ever his Light inwardly and Law outwardly had Condemned me for my heart also did bear witness for me that whatsoever I had known would please him I was chusing to do that not that thereby I was seeking Justification in my own Righteousness but a sure Evidence of my Interest in him who was made unto us Righteousness Justification c This blessed Glimps of my begun Freedom was given me in a seasonable time that I might thereby be enabled to speak with mine Enemy in the Gate and be encouraged to believe in the Light and wait upon the Lord to feel his vertue perfectly to Cleanse me from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit Neither was I an Vnder-valuer of the Scriptures they were my Rule then and I hope for ever my Life shall answer them I think To whom and how the Scriptures are a Rule they honour the Scriptures most who live most according to them and not they who call them the Only Rule yet do not make them their Pattern The Scriptures of Truth were precious to me and by them was I taught not to walk nor worship in the Way of the People the Spirit shewing me his mind in them and then I saw in his Light that it is not the Scriptures many Adore so much as their own Corrupt Glosses upon them Neither can my Experience go along with what thou affirmest of the hazzard of Converse with that People It is very well known to all that lived in the place where I sojourned I was none who Conversed with them I was never at one of their Meetings I never read one of their Books unless accidentally I had found them where I came and lookt to them and laid them by again So now it remains with me to tell thee what was the Occasion I joined with them The occasion of L. S. 〈◊〉 joining with the Quakers since it was none of those thou mention'st which I will very singly and can very comfortably do It was that thing ye School-men call Immediate Objective Revelation which my desire is ye were more particularly and feelingly acquainted with whereby the Lord raising in my Soul his feeling Life I could not sit down satisfied with hearing of what the Son of God had done outwardly though I believe thereby he purchased all that Grace and Mercy which is inwardly wrought in the hearts of his Children until I should be a partaker of the Vertue and Efficacy thereof whereby I might possess the Substance of things hoped for I saw an Historical Faith would neither Cleanse me nor Save me if that could save any the Devils were not without a Door of Hope I felt I needed the Revelation of the Son of God in me all that ever I read or heard without this could not give me the Saving Knowledge of God None knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son Revealeth him through the Vertue whereof mine Eyes were more and more by degrees opened For the tender-hearted Samaritan had pity upon my wounded Soul when both Priest and Levite passed by and the Watch-men rent my Vail and when there was no Eye to pity nor Hand to help me he drew near and poured in Wine and Oil as he saw needful and fulfilled the Promise in measure wherein he had long caused me to hope He that follows me The Scriptures made Comfortable by the Spirit of Truth shall not walk in Darkness but shall have the Light of Life and that sweet saying whereby I am confirmed and comforted If evil Parents know how to give their Children good things how much more will the Lord give his holy Spirit to those who ask him When your Children ask bread will ye give them a stone or when they ask a fish will ye give them a serpent These precious Scriptures and many such like being opened up and applied by the Spirit of Truth powerfully and seasonably in saying Be not faithless but believing times above number before and since hath made me set to my seal to these words of Christ The words that I speak are Spirit and Life and as I walk with him and abide in him watching at the posts of Wisdom's gates travelling in Spirit more and more to bring forth Fruit unto him and walk worthy of him unto all well-pleasing daily to die unto self that Christ may live in me I becoming a passive Creature and he an active Christ in the Increase of his Government I feel the Increase of my Peace And so My Friend thou hast here by some Touches at things occasion to see how far thou art mistaken concerning us and how far contrary to the Truth as it is in Jesus thou represent'st many things to the world speaking evil of things which thou knowest not and if thou dost the greater is thy sin Two Particulars indeed I cannot strain Charity so far as to believe Christ owned and the Scriptures thou thinkest Do we deny Jesus Christ and Justification through his Righteousness because we make the Sufficiency thereof of a more universal Extent than ye or because we love whole Christ so much and his seamless Coat that we will not have it divided Nay we dare not divide Justification and Sanctification neither confound them we have felt the Blood and the Spirit distinct things yet inseparable Neither canst thou think We make void the Scriptures because we honour the Spirit that was before the Scriptures were written and bear Testimony against all who deny the Spirit 's Immediate Teachings to be the Vniversal Priviledge of his People whereby ye take away the key of Knowledge and neither enter the Kingdom nor suffer others who would but monopolize Knowledge to your selves Monopolized Knowledge by Professors and intrude your Meanings upon the Consciences of men as the Rule which Meanings indeed I do not own either as the only or any Rule but as the Spirit of Christ in my Conscience answers it The Testimony of the Spirit of Truth in Thousands with me will stand and rise up against thee in the presence of the Lord when all thy Vnjust Reproaches and Malitious Accusations shall melt away before the presence of the Glory of the heart-searching God before whose
he ought not But as to these which are indeed owned by us thou wilt find them at large vindicated by Scripture and Reason either in my Apology or in this Treatise I could have made a further Remark in this his Index to shew thee how many of them he sets down as our Assertions are not nor ever were Asserted by any of us nor by him Affirmed to be so where he has them in his Book but only his own meer Conjectures and Consequences but I am loth to detain thee any longer in this by looking the Pages to which he referreth thou mayest easily observe it year 1686 THE POSSIBILITY NECESSITY Of the Inward and Immediate REVELATION OF The Spirit of God Towards the Foundation and Ground of True FAITH proved in a Letter writ in Latine to a Person of Quality in Holland and now also put into English by R. B. Advertisement to the Reader THIS serves to Inform thee That it is above seven Years since this Epistle was Printed in Latine The Person to whom it was writ the Heer Paets is a Man of no mean Accompt both in the Learned and Politick World The Conference I had with him was lately after his Return from Spain where he had been Ambassadour from the United Netherlands I discoursed with him on the same Subject last Year at London where he was one of the Commissioners for the Dutch East-Indian Company but could not find him propose any thing New nor what I could Conceive had any Weight towards a Reply What his Reasons were not to prosecute this Matter further I shall not determine But thus far he readily yielded That he had been mistaken in his Notion of the Quakers for he found they could make a Reasonable Plea for the Foundation of their Religion Vpon my reading it over again I found an Inclination in my self and was perswaded by some Friends to publish it in a Language more obvious to all my Country Men. It is a Question now frequently tossed The Ground of Faith and its Foundation Revelation What is the Ground and Foundation of Faith And when the Matter is sifted to the bottom it resolves in Tradition or Revelation For those who lay claim to the Scripture and would make it the Foundation of their Faith do resolve it but in a Tradition when the Motives of Credibility are Inquired into since the subjective Revelation which they yield comes but in the last place and is by themselves termed Medium Incognitum Assentiendi And such a Revelation those of Rome will not refuse to influence them to Assent to the determination of the Church So those Protestants who say The subjective Operation of the Spirit influences them though they know not how to believe the Scripture presented and conveyed to them by Tradition as the Dictates of GOD's Spirit and so understand them as their Preachers interpret them differ not much or at least have not Reason to differ from the Church of Rome who say The Church of Rome 's Belief concerning Scriptures The Spirit Influences them to believe the Scriptures as proposed by the Church and according as her Doctors and Councils Interpret them And neither has any better Foundation than Tradition And to speak the Truth plainly the Faith of both resolves in the Veneration they have for their Doctors but whereas the one affirms they do it by an Intire Submission they think it decent to say they judge them Infallible And certainly it is most reasonable that such as affirm the first believe the last The other because they pretend they believe the Church but conditionally have denied to her Infallibility though generally they be as Credulous as the other And I find the Doctors of their Church as angry to be Contradicted as the other that is an Ingredient goes to the Composition of all Clergy-men since it became a Trade and went to make a part of the outward Policy of the World from whence has flowed that Monster PERSECUTION In short the matter is easily driven into this narrow Compass We believe either because of an outward or inward Testimony that is because it is outwardly delivered to us or inwardly Revealed to us For my part I think the Papists do wisely in pleading for Infallibility for certainly the true Church never was nor can be without it And the Protestants do honestly in not claiming it because they are sensible they want it I should therefore desire the one to prove That they are Infallible and advise the other to believe They may and seek after it But I am sure neither the one is nor the other cannot without Immediate Divine Revelation Therefore as to deny Revelation is a bad way to prove Infallibility so to deny Infallibility is a bad way to make a Reformation Since they who do Reform had need to be certain they are doing so The asserting of Infallibility in the Church of Christ is not the Errour of the Church of Rome but the pretending to it when they have it not and placing it where they should not But since those who oppose Immediate Revelation do it on the accompt that they reckon it either Impossible or Unnecessary I hope there will be as much found in this Epistle as will evince the Contrary I have now Exceeded the Limits of an Advertisement but being known not to be a Man of Form I hope my Reader will Excuse me to whom I wish true Certainty of Faith and so bid him heartily Farewel The 9. of Octob. 1686. Robert Barclay My Friend ALBEIT I Judge I did fully Answer to all thy Arguments in that Conference we had concerning the Necessity and Possibility of Inward Immediate Revelation and of the Certainty of True Faith from thence proceeding nevertheless because after we had made an end and were parting thou would'st needs Remit to my further Consideration the strength of thy Argument as that in which thou supposedst the very Hing of the Question to lye That I might satisfy thy Desire and that the Truth might more appear I did further Consider of it but the more I weighed it I found it the Weaker And therefore that thou thy self may'st make the truer Judgment of it I thought meet to send thee my Further Considerations thereon which I had done ere now had not I both at London and elsewhere been diverted by other necessary Occasions wherein I doubt not but thou wilt perceive a full and distinct Answer to thy Argument But if thou canst not as yet yield to the Truth or thinkest mine Answer in any part to be defective so that there yet remains with thee any Matter of Doubt or Scruple I do earnestly desire thee that as I for thy sake and out of Love to the Truth have not been wanting to Examine thy Argument and to Transmit to thee my Considerations thereon so thou mayst give thy self the Trouble to Write and Send me what thou haft further to say Which my Friend N. N. who delivers
Reason as those false and pretended Revelations and Diabolical Inspirations from such as are truly Divine Now how many Men who would be esteemed Philosophers are miserably deceived by those false Likenesses of Reason Judging their false Reasons to be the true Similitudes of things and solid Ratiocinations which nevertheless moveth no Man of sound Reason to reject sound and solid Reason as doubtful and uncertain For even sound natural Reason is an Excellent Gift of G0D and very useful to mankind when used in its proper place Natural Reason comprehends not things Supernatural But let none think to comprehend by their natural Reason things that are of a Divine and Supernatural kind And as we use to do when any one is deceived by false Appearances of Reason we endeavour to reduce them to Contemplate the first natural Idea's of natural things and to meditate therein which is as a Test or Touch-stone by which all the Appearances and Likenesses of Reason are to be Examined if they Contradict them to be Rejected So also when any one is deceived by his own Imagination or the Cunning of Satan thinking any Evil Inspiration of the Devil to be a true Divine Revelation He that is so deceived is to be reduced to the natural Ideas of things if so be that pretended Revelation doth contradict them for no true Divine Revelation can Contradict the true natural Idea or to the Supernatural Idea's of Divine things which are most simple clear and obvious to the minds of men if they will turn their minds to the Divine Seed in them or at least those Ideas are readily and easily stirred up The Supernatural Idea's of divine things are most Clear Obvious to the mind For as in Natural Ideas so in Supernatural some are more easily raised than others For there is a certain Order both of Natural and Supernatural Idea's whereby they are gradually excited Nor is there any Mortal Man in whose Mind at some time or other there is not stirred up some Idea that is truly Supernatural and Divine and who hath not felt in himself both the Wrath and Judgment of GOD for his Sins and also some tender and gentle Tast oâ— GOD's Love and Goodness by which wicked Men are invited to Repentance Now that which is thought to be a Divine Revelation and is felt to Contradict any Divine and Supernatural Idea which is clearly perceived in the Soul it is a manifest token that it is not a Divine Revelation but either a false Imagination or the wicked Suggestion of some Evil Spirit But to proceed God hath declared his Will even in Contingent Truths in the Scripture If we will hear the Scripture as all Christians ought it testifies to us That GOD hath declared his Mind and Will even concerning Contingent Truths to come in the Prophets as that of the first to the Hebrews doth evidently declare GOD who at sundry times and in divers manners spoke to our Fathers in the Prophets Yea let us hear the Prophets themselves Hosea Chap 1. saith plainly That the Word of the LORD was made in him as it is in the Heb. Habakkuk also says As he was standing on his Watch to see what Jehovah would speak in him And it is so manifest Revelations were in the minds of the Prophets by Inward â—nspirations that the most Heavenly Revelations are by Inward Illustrations and Inspirations in the very Minds of the Prophets that it is strange how any that believes the Scripture should doubt of it And if it happened at any time such Revelations were made in the natural Imaginations of the Prophets or any of their Inward Natural Senses then it may be confessed they could not be Infallibly Certain they came from GOD unless they also felt God in the Divine and Supernatural Senses by which they did most neerly approach to him from these Superior and most-Inward Senses working upon the lower and less noble Faculties of the Mind But which ever way the Prophets were certain that they were Inspired of GOD even when they foretold Contingent Truths to come it is without doubt they were most certainly perswaded that they were Divinely Inspired Which were most-certain without any Outward Miraculous Demonstrations and that frequently without any outward Miracle For John the Baptist did no Miracle and many Prophesied where there appeared no Miracle as in the Scripture may be often observed And we also by the Inspiration of the same Divine Spirit by which the Prophets prophesied do believe their Words and Writings to be Divine concerning Contingent Truths as well past as to come else that Faith by which we believe the Scripture would not be Divine but meerly Humane And thence we need no outward Miracles to move us to Believe the Scriptures and therefore much less were they necessary to the Prophets who Writ them For we see in many places of the Prophets where they declare Prophecies as revealed to them of GOD there is not a word mentioned of any outward Miracle as that by Which alone they were Certain of it Moreover the Falseness of this Argument doth appear in that the Scripture doth declare many Contingent Truths to have been revealed to the Prophets in Dreams Divine Revelations by Dreams Now as natural and wicked Men do not see what they dream by a real perception of the Outward Senses but by Inward Idea's which are presented to the Mind and perceived by it so it is also in Divine Revelations of this nature Of which we have a clear Example in Joseph the Husband of the Blessed Virgin who when he observed his Wife with Child was told in a Dream That She had Conceived by the Holy Ghost Now I would know to which of Joseph's Outward Senses was this Revealed Or what Miracle had he to Induce him to Believe Which could neither be proved so as to make an Infallible Application to Mary by the Testimony of the Scripture and which being against the Order of Nature did Choke his Reason The Scripture mentions no Miracle in this matter and yet no doubt Joseph had highly sinned had he not Believed this Revelation and not withstanding rejected his Wife as an Adulteress But if thou say'st That according to thy Hypothesis there must have been a Miracle That is only to beg the Question And how false this Hypothesis is The Apostle shews clearly Corinth 2.14 The Natural or Animal Man knoweth not receiveth not the things of GOD. Now Divine Revelations are of this Nature The Outward Senses cannot discern the things of God for they are Spiritual and if either chiefly or only those things were to be Judged by the Outward Senses it would Contradict the Apostle For natural Men yea the most-wicked have the use of the outward Senses as true and exact as the most-Godly And whereas the Apostle adds For they are Spiritually Discerned It puts the Matter out of all Question For thence it abundantly appears that this discerning
the Apostle 307. Augustin's Testimony in the Case of Circumcision observing of Meats Drinks Washings and Sacrifices 586. his Zeal against Pelagius 311. Aurelia there ten Canonicks were burnt and why 593. Authority of Princes justly owned 710. B. Backsliders like Salt that hath lost its Savour 192. Baptism is one its Definition 474 476 to 483. 854 860. It is the Baptism of Christ and of the Spirit not of Water 475 to 484. The Baptism of Water which was John's Baptism was a Figure of this Baptism and is not to be continued 85 86 88 475 478 481 482 to 493 653. Baptism with Water doth not cleanse the Heart 476 479. nor is it a Badge of Christianity as was Circumcision to the Jews 484 492. That Paul was not sent to Baptize is explained 484 485 486. Concerning Water Baptism Christ speaks of Matth. 28.20 it is explained 486 487. How the Apostles Baptized with Water is explained 484 485 486 649 650. To Baptize signifies to plunge and how Sprinkling was brought in 490 491. Those of old that used Water-Baptism were plunged and they that were only Sprinkled were not admitted to an Ecclesiastick Function and why 491. Against the use of Water-Baptism many heretofore have Testified 493. Infant-Baptism is a meer humane Tradition 475 647. The Corrupt Acceptation of the Word Baptism denied 84. John's Baptism no part of the Gospel-dispensation but served only to prepare the way to Christ 651. it differs from that of the Spirit as the Shadow from the Substance 29 30. Augustin â—s Testimony of its being Ceased 586. Cyprian's Testimony of its being void 648. None are to be found that have the Power of Administring it 647. it being but a Carnal Ordinance 649. and no part of the Gospel-Dispensation 651. carrying a Repeal in its bosom 652. The Apostles had no Commission for it but was used in Condescension to the weak 31. it being a Command only to particulars 32. For sprinkling or Water-Baptism is not the Baptism of Christ 87. it being discontinued as the Offerings of old 89 147. there remains the one Baptism ibid. 169. viz. that with the Spirit which is sometimes ascribed to Godly Men as the Instruments 488. Matth. 28.19 explained 651. John 3.30 explained 653. of Baptism 856 859 830. Believers ought not to go to Law before the Unjust 208. such practice brings dishonour to the Truth 209 240. Beroeans searching Scriptures 307 757. Bible The last Translations always find fault with the first 302 303. That one Man should take the Bible and speak upon it the rest of the Congregation being denyed that priviledge is an Invention brought up in the Apostacy 12 13. Birth The spiritual birth 195. holy Birth 452. new Birth 122 163 353. see Justification The New Birth the inward Appearance of Christ and the Unity of the Saints with him 163 164. Bishop of Rome concerning his Primacy 286. how he abuseth his Authority and by what he deposeth Princes and absolveth people from the Oath of Fidelity 523. Blood To abstain from Blood and things strangled 169 193 511 513 653. Blood of Christ see Communion The Blood of Christ is felt within to wash the Conscience 10. Bloodshed and Contention about Forms of Worship 489. Body to bow the Body see Head Bonaveentur 444. Books Canonical and Apocryphal see Canon Scripture Bow to bow the Knee see Uncover the Head Bread The breaking of Bread among the Jews was no singular thing 504 507. It is now otherways performed than it was by Christ 506. whether Leavened or Vnleavened Bread is to be used Also it is hotly disputed about the manner of taking it and to whom it is to be given 506 507 169. see Communion Daily Bread in the Lord's Prayer may be Translated Supersubstantial Bread C. Calvinists see Protestants they deny Consubstantiatian 289. They maintain Absolute Reprobation 286. they think Grace is a Certain Irresistible Power and what sort of a Saviour they would have 354 355. their Faith of the Flesh and Blood of Christ 496 497 498 499. They use Leavened Bread in the Supper 507. they feign a Revealed and Secret Will in God which are Contradictory 694 695. Calvin 514. Canon Whether the Scripture be a filled up Canon 308 309 Whether it can be proved by Scripture that any Book is Canonical ibid. see Scriptures Castellio banished 527. Ceremonies see Superstition CHRIST see Communion Justification Redemption Word he sheweth himself daily revealing the Knowledge of the Father 271. without his School there is nothing learned but busie talking 271. he is the Eternal Word 274. no Creature hath Access unto God but by him 274 275. he is the Way the Truth and the Life 275. he is the Mediator between God and Man 275 368. he is God and in time he was made partaker of Man's Nature 275. yesterday to day the same and for ever 280. the Fathers believed in him and how 279 280. His Sheep hear his Voice and contemn the Voice of a Stranger 297 418 420. It is the Fruit of his Ascension to send Pastors 304 see Gifts he dwelleth in the Saints and how 334. see Birth His Coming was necessary 335. by his sacrifice we have Remission of Sins 335 358 368. whether he be and how he is in all is explained 6 63 336. being formed within he is the formal Cause of Justification 364 379. by his Life Death c. he hath opened a way for Reconciliation 379 380. his Obedience Righteousness Death and Sufferings are ours and it is explained that Paul said He filled up that which was behind of the Afflictions of Christ in his Flesh 369. how we are partakers of his Sufferings 393 394. for what end he was manifested 390 391. he delivers his own by Suffering 520. Concerning his outward and Spiritual Body 466 497. Concerning his outward and Inward Coming 510. Christ is compared to a grain of Mustard-Seed Clem. Alex 579. his Divinity and being from the beginning 162. his Appearance in the Flesh ibid. the end and use of that Appearance 163 117. his Inward Manifestation ibid. he having fulfilled the Law and the righteousness thereof gave witness to the Dispensation of the Gospel 187. Christ at this Day speaketh in his Servants and will to the end of the World 644. the Seed and Spiritual Body of Christ both in him and us belonging to Christ is as really united unto the Word as his outward Body was 628. the Seed is not our Souls The Seed and Spiritual Nature of Christ is one and the same both in him and in us ibid. Christ's outward Satisfaction is owned against the Socinians The Sufferings of Christ in Men are voluntary and yet without sin Christ's outward Sufferings at Jerusalem were necessary unto Mens Salvation ibid. the Doctrine of the Incarnation Sufferings Death Resurrection c. are necessary every where to be preached 629. Christ Crucified within 9. his Indwelling and In being differ 6 796. without Inward Holiness and Righteousness none can lay Claim to Christ
Profitableness of our Publick Meetings 460. not to be neglected 461. silent waiting in Meetings proved from Scripture and Reason ibid. private Meetings in Time of Persecution not Justifiable 530 J. M. his Answer to a Jesuite 611 Merit see Justification ‑ the Merit and Reward of Works 386 387 Metaphysicks 424 Meum Tuum the Case of Meum and Tuum 2â—8 Minister of the Gospel It is not found in Scripture if any be called 299 416 417. Teachers are not to go before the Teaching of the Spirit 304. the Popish and Protestant Errors concerning the Grace of a Minister are rejected 310 315. they are given for the Perfection of the Saints c. 391. concerning their Call and wherein it is placed 403 407 416. Qualities 403 416 424. Orders and Distinction of Laity and Clergy 428 430 433. of separating Men for their Ministry 425 426. Concerning the Sustentation and Maintenance of Ministers and their Abuse of the Idleness Riot and Cruelty of Ministers 431 437. what kind of Ministry and Ministers the Quakers are for and what sort their Adversaries are for 438 439 442 443 ‑ the Properties of a true Call 831 832. what Evidence the first Publishers of Truth 's Testimony in this Age gave in their Ministry 190. and with what Courage they preached ibid. what Opposition they met withal 191. nothing now in this kind but what hath been the Lot of God's Witnesses in Ancient Times ibid. the Ministration of the Gospel is a Ministration of Life and Grace 656. False Ministers preach from their Study and Books 28. true Ministers Call is not of Man 36 90 91 658. their Ministry its Tendency 37 91. Christ gave some Apostles some Prophets c. 89. what kind of Men the Ministers ought to be and their Duty c. 139 144 167 168. the End of the Ministry the Saints mutual Comfort 304. what renders the Work of the Ministry useless 391 392. the powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men 426. Ministers of the Gospel and of the Law and Shadows differ 654. the Lame and Blind no legal Ministers 655. the Students Graceless Ministry Judas its Patron ibid. Holiness required in a Preacher ibid. the Work of the Ministry is not limited to outward Ordination and Literature 703. see Priests whether Natural Sciences are necessary to the Ministry 834. the fore-runner of the Downfal of a Man-made Ministry 885. Minister of the Law there was no doubtfulness concerning them under the Law 409 420 421. their Ministry was not purely Spiritual and while they performed it they behoved to be purified from their outward Pollutions as now those under the Gospel from their Inward 408 409 420 421. see Maintenance Preaching Miracles whether they be needful to those who place their Faith in Objective Revelation 278 279 416. ‑ J. Calvin asserts there is no need of them 37. or to prove a True Call 90. those of the Apostles were wrought by the Power of Christ in them 385. the Unbelieving Jews believed them not â—24 the preaching of sound Doctrine with an Holy Life is a better Evidence of a true Prophet than all outward Miracles ibid. we need no outward Miracles to believe the Scriptures 903. Monasteries to be shut up in Cloisters and Monasteries is not the true Mortification and Abstraction from the Love and Cares of the World 535. Monks and Fryars demure Deportment Hair-cloth and Vows c. 27. Moses 361 456 458 475 494. ‑ Moses's and Christ's Deliverance compared 52. Motions wicked Men neglect the Motions of the Spirit to â—rayer 472. Motions to Worship are previous in order of Nature 635. false Motions denied 836. J. B. is for praying without the Spirit 's Motion 843. he calls the Movings of the Power of God upon the Quakers Devilry 844. J. B Instanceth unusual Motions of his own party 844 845 Munster see Anabaptists their mischievous actings 288 Murmurer the Truth shuts him out 198 Musick 473 Mystery of Iniquity 428 492 Mysticks a certain sort of Mysticks among the Papists 458 459. N Name of the Lord 486.488 To anoint in the Name of the Lord 512. Nature The Book of Nature cannot discover all things neccessary to Salvation 631. see Socinians The Lamb's Nature not to be found in most Christians but the Doggish and Wolfish Nature doth prevail 709. The Corrupt Nature in the fall distinguisht from the Divine Nature by which the Gentiles did the things contained in the Law 12. Naylor James 876. his Repentance 84 630. Nero 521 665. Noahs faith had neither the Scripture nor the Prophecy of those going before him 358. It is said of him that he was a perfect Man 394. Number of using the singular Number to one Person 539.540 To Thee and Thou a single Person says I. B. is blunt and rude 874.875 O. Oath That it is not lawful to swear 533.551 to 556.565 concerning Oaths 870 873. Obedience No Man's Obedience to any Command will avail him any thing unless upon inward belief and conviction that the thing Commanded is of God 738. is better than Sacrifice 300. Object of Faith see Faith Office What is meant by an Office in the Church 837. Officers 836. see Elders Ordinances sealing Ordinances 476. Ordination The best primitive Protestants had no lawful Ordination at all and therefore could not convey any to others after them whether Protestants or others 648.660 Original sin a term not found in Scripture 40. Original sin a Popish Tradition 93. Zwinglius condemned in the Council of Trent for his notion of Original Sin 93. Oyl To annoint with Oyl 493 511 513. P Pagans 64 Papists the Rule of their Faith 289. they are forced ultimately to recur unto the immediate and inward Revelations of the Holy Spirit 293. What difference there is betwixt the cursed deeds of those at Munster and theirs 288 290. They have taken away the second Commandment in their Catechism 3O2 they make Philosophy the Hand-Maid of Divinity 305. They exalt too much the natural Power and what they think of the saving Light 354. Their Doctrine concerning Justification is greatly vitiate 366. Concerning their manners and ceremonies 405.406 Their literature and studies 422. Of the modern Apostles and Evangelists 430. Whom they exclude from the Ministry 431.432 They must be sure of so much a year before they preach 433. They do not labour 437. The more moderate and sober of them exclaim against the excessive Revenues of the Clergy 435. Their worship can easily be stopped 454.455 Albeit they say None are saved without Water-Baptism yet they allow an Exception 289. Of Baptism 492. Of the Flesh and Blood of Christ 497 498. Of an Oath 550. The Maxim among the Papists Extra Ecclesiam nulla Salus in some sense true but as it is understood by them generally it destroys Love and Charity 688. Papists pretended charity see Armenian Parable of the Talents 344.349 Of the Vineyard entrusted 335. of the Sower 348 349 of the Tares 519 Paschal Lamb the end thereof 500. Patriarchs 496 501. Peace
297 304. there is no necessity of Believing the Scripture to be a filled up Canon 308. many Canonick Books through the Injury of Time lost ibid. whether it can be proved by Scripture that any Book is Canonical 208 209. they were sometimes as a Sealed Book 422. to understand them there is need of the Help and Revelation of the Holy Spirit 271 272. no Man can make himself a Doctor of them but the Holy Spirit 271. Noah and Job were Preachers of Righteousness before the Scriptures were written 703. the Knowledge of the Scriptures to be of great Advantage is owned 7 117 162 700. the Synod of Paris their Opinion concerning the Scripture's certainty viz. to be by the Inward Testimony and Perswasion of the Holy Spirit 72 see 116 162. the Scriptures cannot beguile Men but Men may beguile themselves by a wrong use of them 577. the Scriptures the best Outward Rule in the World ibid. Scriptures are a Clear and Perfect Copy as to all Essentials of Christian Religion 603. that the Scriptures are a sufficient objective Revelation of all things necessary to Salvation is denied 631. the Scriptures are the Words of God 747. a Secondary Rule 754. that Supposition is false which supposes the Will of God can be only known by the Scriptures 759. John Calvin's Testimony concerning the Scriptures and the Spirit 72. to understand the Scriptures we need the Help and Revelation of the Holy Spirit Hierom 271. the Scriptures though they do declare the Mind of God are therefore not his Word which came from God immediately to the Prophets by which the Scriptures came which Word is ceased Professors say 14. the Canon of the Scripture not compleated 735 750. they are not the means of knowing God in Spirit 887 889 903. see Gifts Scriptures explained Gen. 2.17 p. 762. Isai. 8.20 p. 755 756 Prov. 10.11 p. 644. John 1.9 p. 797. 1 Cor. 11.5 p. 839. 2 Tim. 3.16 p. 755. 2 Pet. 1.19 20. p. 743. Jam. 1.25 p. 757. 1 John 4.1 p. 658. Sect The Ignatian Sect loveth Literature 423. they call those that are sent unto India Apostles 430. the Definition of a Sect 696 698. those cannot pretend to Universal Love who confine all Spiritual and Temporal Blessings to their Sect 691. one Mark of a Sect is when People seek to Advance and Propagate their Way in the Strength of their own Spirits c. 698. those whose Unity arises from Notions and Opinions do derive their Names and Designations from the first Authors Inventors and Fomenters of those Opinions 698 699. Security among hypocritical Professors 47. Seed of Righteousness 452. the Seed of Sin see Sin Redemption The Seed a distinct Principle from the Soul 795 579 580. Self-denial 451 Semi-pelagians their Axiom Facienti quod in se est Deus non 〈◊〉 gratiam 328. Sense supernatural 657 897 〈…〉 904 905. Servant Whether it be lawfu◠〈◊〉 I am your humble Servant 538. Servetus 527. Shoemaker he disputes with the Professor 423 424. Silence see Worship Silence and an inward turning of the Mind necessary to the entring upon Worship 845. Simon Magus 431. Sin see Adam Justification It shall not have Dominion over the Saints 298. the Seed of Sin is transmitted from Adam unto all Men but it is Imputed to none no not to Infants except they actually join with it by Sinning 310 311 315 318. Augustin's Testimony concerning Infants 768. and this Seed is often called Death 318. Original Sin of this Phrase the Scripture makes no mention 318. by virtue of the Sacrifice of Christ we have Remission of Sins 335 367. forgiveness of Sin among the Papists 365. a Freedom from actual Sin is obtained both when and how and that many have attained unto it 388 398. every Sin weakens a Man in his Spiritual Condition but doth not destroy him altogether 389. it is one thing not to sin another thing not to have Sin 395. whatsoever is not done through the Power of God is Sin 445. the fear of God remaining upon the Heart Sin is shut out 28. continuance in Sin ecclipses and takes away the Sense of God's Favour ibid. 884. Singing of Psalms and Musick 473. Society see Religion Principles Socinians see Natural Light their rashness is reproved 281. they think Reason is the chief Rule and Guide of their Faith ibid. 289. albeit many have abused Reason yet they do not say that any ought not to use it and how ill they argue against the Inward and Immediate Revelations of the Holy Spirit 288 290. yet they are forced ultimately to recur unto them 394. they exalt too much their Natural Power and what they think of the saving Light 354. their Worship can easily be stopped 337. they exalt Self or Nature 699. their scanty Confession does not reach to Universal Love 693. Son of God see Christ Knowledge Revelation Soul The Soul hath its Senses as well as the Body 272. by what it is strengthened and fed 453 499. Spirit The Holy Spirit see Knowledge Communion Revelation Scriptures Unless the Spirit sit upon the Heart of the Hearer in vain is the Discourse of the Doctor 271 279. the Spirit of God knoweth the things of God 275. without the Spirit none can say that Jesus is the Lord 272 275. he rested upon the seventy Elders and others 277. he abideth with us for ever 280. he teacheth and bringeth all things to remembrance and leads into all Truth 280 281 284 286 296. he differs from the Scriptures 280. He is God 281. he dwelleth in the Saints 281 284. without the Spiâ—â—â—â—â—ristianity is no Christianity 282 297. whatsoever is to be desired in the Christian Faith is ascribed to him 28â— 281. by this Spirit we are turned unto God and we Triumph in the midst of persecutions 282. he quickens c. 282.283 an observable Testimony of Calvin concerning the Spirit 282 284 296 297. it is the Fountain and Origin of all Truth and right Reason 292 293. it gives the Belief of the Scriptures which may satisfy our Consciences 296. his Testimony is more excellent than all Reason ibid. he is the chief and principal Guide 301. he reasoneth with and striveth in Men 342. those that are led by the Spirit love the Scriptures 304 405. he is as it were the Soul of the Church and what is done without him is vain and impious 423. he is the Spirit of Order and not of Disorder 427. such as the Spirit sets a part to the Ministry are heard of their Brethren 428. it is the Earnest of our Inheritance 444. to be led by the Spirit of God is a Priviledge common to all Christians and members of the Church if Obedience thereunto be yielded 703. all have the Spirit in a certain Day some to reprove some bringing forth of Fruits 8. the Spirâ—t calls invites and draws but men resist his Drawings 8. J. Calvin preferreth the Testimony of the Spirit before all other Evidences 15 16. what proceeds not from the Spirit of God